x Sn onde na NT eee nier Nie ie tc. wes . WRAPS a cad te elles a 6. clan sh ss nee Pa] Li ie D it AA RS OUI EL V4 he (A a ne: L D s î : Sen A y ” À 1 a he [ iy Ü k i 4 / : à . mi { * a : mt ‘ \ Cr ‘ » t | wy . x f Witte in an nl NOEL pr 1 ie LA À tai nur l fl ea MÉMOIRES ET COMPTES RENDUS DE LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA TROISIÈME SERIE—TOME IV SEANCE DE SEPTEMBRE 1910 EN VENTE CHEZ JAS. HOPE ET FILS, OTTAWA; LA CIE COPP-CLARK (Limirée), TORONTO BERNARD QUARITCH, LONDRES, ANGLETERRE. 1911 PRO CME DINGS AND ERANSAC TIONS OF THE ROY ALS 0 ChE TY OF CANADA THIRD SERIES—VOLUME IV MEETING OF SEPTEMBER, 1910 FOR SALE BY JAMES HOPE & SON, OTTAWA; THE COPP-CLARK CO. (Limirep), TORONTO BERNARD QUARITCH, LONDON, ENGLAND 1911 yn iW din i ni VE DUSTENT a nee 4 \ Ai 1 i ‘| iit mr. \ EU at a ag vive, tf Katy ie ay ' LG in 1 pan we 0 ALT i pant ANNE ni ii ws ate ‘ ahs 110 fin ibe 0 kon) Ce 7 | (M Het ALD ie rad AAA Eur y the PABEEION CONTENTS Bis oROicens of the Soctetynion LOLOETAILE RS ES ANT Nal. 1 List of Fellows and Corresponding Members. .............. 2-4 ESA RES UG ARIIS. eae ny tae Sage tay ERREUR PA ES 7 PROCEEDINGS. List of Officers and Fellows present at September meeting. .. . . I GONE ONCOL Ie ee AS UD eR A Ba ORNE © I-II Minutes of Annual Meeting, 1909, confirmed. ............. IT Lu BE RNA C TO MELILOTI TSA OS Postponement of May meeting, reasons for. .............. IT RoPraceedings\and Transactions. ha: AU ANUS LTÉE 2. Deceased Members, Dr. Whiteaves, Dr. Hannay, Mr. EN RON SNS RARE UE EEE Doe REND ORNE RER EE ER CRE IV “Bg Sal ESHOP ILO ELU NENEN NRE Ba VOU AOURG BET 0g GHA BA AT ctv PSA EL LA RS XI 4. Members who have left the Country. .. 0.26.22. 600 es XII 5. Election of new Members. ........ IRR CLARA ON NPA BS XII SoovewiC anes ponding Member oui. EL Lae Lge XIII 7. Meeting of British Association at Winnipeg. .......... XIII SUD EE ONO DUAL 07101) NANNMRRMEE PEACE hiss Les TERRAIN XIV JYCÉTODOSAIMO Create NEW ASECHONS AE NN... ONE RER XVI 10. Sewage Pollution of Rivers and Streams. ............... XVI HMemonol Toderat Halte: users. AME OLE MR XVII Dore OF Le CHER) AU Nbr Rta ate eo At XVII 13. Collection of Numerical Data and Physical Constants as PGS OMMEREONCN® ENT Oe A OT LNCS, 4. | SR oi XIX 14. Moscow Society for the Development of Experimental Sciences and their Practical Applications. ............. XIX 15. Zoological and Physiological Maritime Laboratory at ORICUTACH IE ARMOR NL EPL ENTER. MES ee lees XIX Os ihe Hounder of the Royal Society. 0... Se. e's SL XX MRE ep Renae iy Nek OEY i ANE ir.) A A XX USE OTEIUGES OF ONG SOCLEY EN AE io aes ss OMS Va LL: XX II ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA GENERAL BUSINESS. RESOUDRE D LR sh RAR RE Address to His Majesty King Gestae PRE a PORC AP EW CLLOURY UR Miah Se aos NE MAN DT ERERIEU LNQ 112 ates wl ghee phono ta bead TT SONORE Committee for Nomination of dé De Membership fee increased RU CN DE LOT Report of Committee to increase number of Sections . General Printing-Commitllees 5.0.5. RL RE Presidential Address. Committee on Printing named. Report of Associated Societies read. . Lady aN 2 Vote or Thanks to-Prof. WHEN nai eee Canadian Club of Halifax. | Relired Members ojhSechon MIEL SRE RENE EEE Address to His Majesty the King read and approved. EUCIOPEO] WICCULOTI AL vz am c/s) pieiee eG Ne es Ae a QU: Teenorecay eri OnM he RIRE ET RU, ees 1h HET NA OS COROR LU ici: hen arte ©.) sya iceee EE CPE pe DOMED SCAM gS Wie thea tt cm eS es a WAL SI Election of new Members confirmed. ......... Le Annual Report of Council adopted . ............. PEEROIUONS Recon NID. 9 PR oi eel fle RUE Committee on Memorial to David Thompson... Report of Committee on Bee Cae adopted. . PRIS ee nclotcl sas bee ep CNE oT RER he een ees Avan Popular Lecture. 6s. vss ee PA APPENDICES. PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS. Committee on Address to His Maresh, the Reina NAME ET. XXII XXIII XXIII XXIII XXIII XXIII XXIII XXIV XXIV XXIV XXIV XXIV KV XXV XX VI XXVI XXVII XX VIII XXIX XXXI XXXII XXXIII XXXIII XXXIIT XXXTIII XXXIII XXXIII The Canadianization of Western Canada. By Rev. GEORGE Bryce, iD Tia... . aud.) 0 Ar i: NS Marine Biological Stations of Canada. By Pror. OUNCE, A CRUEL. RC UE dali SES Re XXXVII LXI TABLE OF CONTENTS III C.—METEOROLOGICAL SERVICE. Meteorological Service of Canada. By R. F. STUPART. . ..... LXVII D.—DomiINION OBSERVATORY. Dominion Astronomical Observatory. By W. F. ane, CIN LUG AIST bie) DSU atthe Se APR Re POD ec et LXXIII K}.—ASSOCIATED SOCIETIES. I. The Natural History Society of Montreal........ LXXIX Il. The Ontario Historical Society, Toronto. ........ LXXXI Ill. The Elgin Historical and Scientific Institute. .... LXXXII LV The Huron Institute of Collinibood NE. LXXXIV V. The Royal Astronomical Society of Canada KOMGALC RE CORED) Nl we RER ke eee LXXXV VI. The Nova Scotian Institute of Science....... D/P SLO V EL VII. The Natural History Society of New Brunsw a LXXXVIII VIII. The New Brunswick Loyalists’ Society . ........ XC IX. The Nova Scotia Historical Society. ............ XCII X. The Women’s Canadian Historical Society of HG punt NS RE RE CERN EE NT RER LA XCIII XI. The Manitoba Historical and Scientific Society. .. XCV XII. The Women’s Historical Society of the County of JU 1 Nc ARIE A TA GE LR CE CAR AIS TS XCVI XIII. The British Columbia Academy of Science. ...... XCVII XIV. La Société de Géographie de Québec . ........... XCVIII NES Canadien diOtawas 2... ABR ee oe. C XVI. The Ottawa-Field Naturalists’ Club............ CIII XVII. The New Brunswick Historical Society... ....... CV XVI. The NiagaraHistoncal Society... ... ue... CVI XIX. The Entomological Society of Ontario........... CVIII XX. The Numismatic and Antiquarian Society of UV ONUET COL AE: = L'ART Sued cnc sae NE oe, ¢ CX mol herbotanical Chub op Canada.’ J. . ayes ee. CXI TRANSACTIONS. SECTION I * I. Les Ecossais du Cap-Breton. Par M. Erroz Bou- CRETE PR AN. Filet ne ARR AR te 3 IV NIIL. III. . Louis Fréchette, le Poète Lyrique. Par M. 1’ ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA . La Baie d'Hudson. Par M. le juge L.-A. PRUD’HOMME. . . Un Poëte illettré. Par M. ApJuTor RIVARD........... . Les Bretons en Canada. Par M. B. SULTE............ 7, Les Archives du Canada à venir à 1872. Par M. J. PPMOND RER OE D REINE UNE ee nee de toa ? CAMILLE UROM ES 2 Sie Mek À LAIT RS ee SECTION II. . . A Rare find in the Canadian Archives. By Mrs. GEORGE Bryce. Communicated by the President. ....... . Laurenciana. By Lr.-Coz. Wm. Woop. ............. . Nova Scotia under English Rule; from the Capture of Port Royal to the Conquest of Canada, 1710-1760. By Rev. Drow: O) RAYMOND ES AU LANCER 7. The Fenian Raid of 1866 and Events on the Frontier. By Mr. Bartow CUMBERLAND. Communicated oy ged Ba Ge, Ga 2120.21 er eee Oe ca ’. The Loyalists in Prince Edward Island. By Pror. W. H. SreBeRT and FLORENCE E. GizLiAM. Commun- care by DR DOUTE NAS) CNRS ter . Harrison and Procter—The River Raisin. By Lr.-Cor. FD: VALOR UT RESRLANE 1010 ALU QUES ARR: ER RER qu . A list of the Members of the House of Assembly for Upper Canada from 1792 to the Union in 1841. By Dr. VE CAMES rea a de ne Ok er The Epistles on the Romance of the Rose and other Docu- ments in the Debate. (Diagram). By Pror. C. EF. Warp. Communicated by Rev. Dr. Bryce..... SECTION III. . Presidential Address to Section—Methods of Investiga- tion of Tides and Currents, &c. By Dr. W. RER ANS ORAN. 206 ui Meets RSR . On the Thermal Expansion of Rock at high Temper- atures. (Diagrams). By N. E. WueeLer, B.S. Communicated by Dr. H. T. BARNES............ Spectrum. (Diagrams). By N. R. Gruuis, MSc. The Variation of Water Vapour Lines in the Solar Communicated by Dr. H. T. Barnes. .......... 109 119 169 191 19 45 IV. VE 1D. G VI. TABLE OF CONTENTS The Chinook in Southern Alberta and Temperature In- versions at Sulphur Mountain, Banff. (Diagrams). | BA gv EN kl CIE LE UME RNCS ENS PINS PA en Os 7. On the Amount of Radium and Radium Emanation present in the Water and Gases of the Caledonia Springs near Ottawa. By Dr. A.S. Eve.......... ‘I. The Nitrogen Compounds in Rain and Snow. By F. Pee SERIE MLA ReE AU ate AR AA AN EN cb oe . On a Variation in the Intensity of the Penetrating Radia- tion at the Earth’s Surface observed during the Pass- age of Halley’s Comet. (Diagrams). By ARTHUR TuHomson, M.A. Communicated by Pror. McLENNAN On the Intluence of Acids and Salts on the Amount of Emanation liberated from a Solution of Radium. By PROF, AS) EvEand ) “McIN@G@sE EEE ENS On the’ Radium Contents of Specimens from a deep boring at Beachville, Ont. By Pror. A. 8S. Eve and D. ICO) pales viet ees HOS an lle. Gl acai sa tnd Ree . Electric Potential and Conductivity of the Air at Winter Harbour, Melville Island. By W. E. W. Jackson. Conmmunicated byt Rei SSTUPARM A ERP ses d< . Probable Errors of Radial Velocity Determination. By A] feds weet] Ba LIST OF PRESIDENTS fi LIST OF PRESIDENTS. LSS2ETISS at ota Og RE Rakes Coreen ran em er Str J. W. Dawson. SSS SSS Aes er acto es hie L’HONORABLE P. J. O. CHAUVEAU. Rofo EN StS Ya) ot Ae ie ec ieee ON REE RAT Dr. T. STERRY Hunt. SSO SS Obed RE PE Te ant recta tics ic ee Str DANIEL WILSON. GS GUS S ER RER UE nee ea nie ren Rae Monsignor HAMEL. SS (US SRE ck soit en een camer is bine’ Dr. G. Lawson. SSS Geese Mortar ER ite tide, RE PE SIR SANDFORD FLEMING, K.C.M.G. SSO US OO ETES en ane sec ee re ss Bs Bie L’aBBE CASGRAIN. SOUSSE ok HO oA ORRIN CR eI Very Rev. PRINCIPAL GRANT. HÉTÉRO or NO CRE L’ABBÉ LAFLAMME. TSO 21S OB ae 08 LES PO CR ue te Sir J. G. Bourtnot, K.C.M.G. SOS TS ARR NE mo men FATS Bae Dr. G. M. Dawson, C.M.G. SOAS SO PRE cae Ney so «sy =. ci M ei sos ee En Sir J. MACPHERSON LEMOINE. SOS SUSI Geen ete An ee Ones Dr. A. R. C. Sezwyw, C.M.G. SOG SUS OT arrester Rian onan Le ep aaron wns aie Mosr Rey. ARCHBISHOP O’BRIEN. SOUS OR ue ee ao L’HONORABLE I", G. MARCHAND. SOS USO beets te en a re nm de me nr qe T. C. Kerrer, C.M.G. TESTE SIS De PS RASE Rae RO EE ,...REv. WILLIAM CLARK, D.C.L. TOO O OT ese a ares oe sia em PRS ao L. FRÉCHETTE, C.M.G., LL.D. OO TOO Me No cennteie etes ne nn a eee à à PRESIDENT JAMES LoupoN, LL.D. OO LOS RE ace Areas ee me Me à à Sir J. A. GRANT, M.D., K.C.M.G. OO E08 Ui A ea qe rl à Cou. G. T. Denison, B.C.L. DO TOO ne nn make es etat dre BENJAMIN SULTE, Lirr.D. TOO TIGRE EE male out eMiatere Gute ec DR. ALEX. JOHNSON. TOO EE Re orne ae à Dr. WM. SAUNDERS, C.M.G. ROO SENOS ET Re cone mene en ences one Dr. S. E. Dawson, C.M.G. IGN TE ER RC eicie clas ae Dr. J. Ebmoxp Roy. TODS LOO Re EE 5 de re Re te teens 2 Rev. Dr. Geo. BRYCE. DOCS TO Wile tert EL are es une mer eee tes R. Ramsay WRiIGxT, M.A., B.Sc.° > ye Le L cd a p ‘ : = 1 a> ‘ 7. 7 ii A Je Ce ’ | Ke TA rest i Ur re 1 Es ” y Ve | ee CES veu V2 a fr : a . kon 7 eae. | . 64. rar. 10 00 ‘ 31—Ottawa Despatch and Agency Co.................. 75 MR Donamion Express Co. 7 aie ccason, ie eres toe 5 54 Sept.10—“ Grip, Limited’’—illustrations.................... 100 70. °° 15—Crown Lithographing Co.—illustrations............. 42 38 ** 20—Crown Lithographing Co.—illustrations............. 19 30 Oct. 7—To amount on account of Government Grant....:.. 3,750 00 ‘* —7—Disbursements on behalf of Society. ............... 2 02 ‘“«. 7—The Mortimer Co. Ltd.—printing, binding, ete...... 330 81 “ 7—" Grip, Limited’’— illustrations. ..........:........ 2375 OT de PAVIOT— printing, 67.00. is ec eae à msteloiere à va 2 50 XXII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Oct. 7—Ottawa Despatch and Agency Co. ................. 40 Nov. 8—F. W. Myers & Co.—freight charges................ 12 65 ‘* 8—Montreal “ Gazette ’—printing Transactions—com- ; pleting vol. Il, 3rd series... een is a ta 501 26 ‘« 8— Montreal “‘Gazette’’—printing Transactions—on ac- count, printing vol. III, 3rd series ............ 1,000 00 Dec. 16—Ottawa Despatch and Agency Co. ................. 55 © 16—L. EF. Brien—typewriting fe Sauce see measles «oi 50 ‘°° 16—Delivery of postal parcels by letter carrier. ......... 4 00 1910. Jan. 12—Wm. Notman & Son—photograph ............:.... 50 4 12—R. P. King—engrossing diplomas ................. 2 75 ‘ 12—The Copp, Clark Co., Ltd.—printing map .......... 56 00 Feb. 4—Crown Lithographing Co., Ltd.—stationery......... 11 00 ‘5. 4—Express charge, teleprams set. Rte EE 54 °° 15—One copy vol. II, 2nd series of Transactions . ...... 4 00 Mch. 22—John Robertson—storage and cartage . ............ 49 00 6. 22—Typewniting and postare to. LS. teur 2 50 4° 22—Geo. W. Wheatley & Co.—freight, European exchanges (G23 Mise 2d) ayes. tee Co TR EE Con 112 21 Apr. 19—L. F. Brien—typewriting ...........2.....4e..2e 1 00 “ 19— North British & Mercantile Insurance Co............ 75 00 ‘ 19—Ottawa Despatch and Agency Co.................. 1 10 ‘°° 20—The Toronto Engraving Co. Ltd.—illustrations ..... 100 00 : Ol) aA aT PRES CO. 2 are re IR UE 1 00 ‘°° 20—The Mortimer Co. Ltd—printing, binding, ete. ...... 210 55 ‘ 26—James Hope & Sons—stationery . ................. 7 95 $4,061 63 Unexpended at close of financial year, and to be re- SOO LIL. ee suce Den DCE Te lie 938 37 5,000 00 5,000 00 The whole is very respectfully submitted. W. D. LeSUEUR, GEORGE BRYCE, Honorary Secretary. President. At the conclusion of the reading it was moved by Dr. Saunders, and seconded by Dr. MacKay, that the report be received and that the question of its adoption be voted on to-morrow, when the members shall have had time to acquaint themselves fully with its contents. With reference to a recommendation in the Report that the Society should take occasion of this, its first meeting since the death of his late 1 In explanation of this item it should be stated that, at the close of the financial year, certain printing accounts relating to the past year, and considerably exceeding in amount the unexpended balance, had not been rendered, and there- fore could not be paid. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1910 XXIII Majesty, King Edward the Seventh, and the accession of his present Majesty, King George the Fifth, to present to his Majesty King George an Address expressive of their sentiments in connection with these events, it was Moved by Dr. James H. Coyne and seconded by Dr. J. Edmond Roy, that the President be requested to nominate a committee to pre- pare such an Address, as recommended by the Council.—Carried. Moved by Dr. James H. Coyne and seconded by Dr. Roy, that the election of the following gentlemen named in the report as having each received the votes of a majority of the members of the Seetions to which they were severally nominated, viz: Section II.—Dr. Andrew Macphail, Section III.—Prof. A. 8. Eve, D.Sc., Dr. Otto Klotz, J. S. Plaskett, B.A., Prof. Harold A. Wilson, F.R.S., Section IV.—J. B. Tyrrell, M.A., be confirmed.—Carried. Messrs. Eve, Klotz, Plaskett, Wilson and Tyrrell, were then in- troduced to the President, the first four by the President of Section III, Dr. W. Bell Dawson, and the last mentioned by the Secretary of Section IV, Prof. J. J. MacKenzie. The President expressed in fitting words his pleasure at receiving them into the ranks of the Society. Mr. Ernest Myrand (Section I,) elected in 1909, and the Rev. Dr. W. O. Raymond (Section II,) elected in 1906, who had not previously attended a meeting of the Society, or been formally received as members, were in like manner introduced, the former by Messrs. Sulte and Roy, and the latter by Dr. W. Wilfred Campbell, Secretary of Section IT, and were cordially welcomed by the President. Moved by Dr. Glashan and seconded by Dr. Ells, that the following members be a committee on Nominations for the present year, namely Messrs. MacKay, Wright, Roy, King and the mover.—Carried. Moved by Dr. Glashan and seconded by Dr. Campbell, that the name of Dr. Coyne be added to the Nominating Committee.—Carried. In accordance with a notice in the hands of members the Honorary Treasurer then moved, seconded by M. Léon Gérin, that, with a view to increasing the revenue of the Society, rule 7, which provides that $2. shall be the amount of the annual subscription of members, and $20 the sum payable for life membership, be amended by the substitution of $5 for $2, and of $50 for $20.—Carried. Moved by Dr. Saunders, seconded by Dr. King, that the President be requested to nominate the general Printing Committee.—Carried. Mr. Errol Bouchette, as Secretary of the Committee appointed last year to consider the question of increasing the number of Sections, by XXIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA creating a separate section for Social and Economic studies and assigning the Geological and the Biological sciences to separate Sections, reported that he had obtained by correspondence the views of the members of the Committee on the question and he would move, seconded by Dr. Glashan, that, in the absence of Sir Sandford Fleming, Chairman of the Committee named to consider the proposal to add new Sections to the Society, the report of said committee be not received now, but that the written opinions of the different members be printed for the information of the Society.—Carried. Mr. Bouchette also moved, seconded by Dr. King, that the name of Mr. Léon Gérin, be added to the Committee referred to.—Carried. Moved by Dr. Coyne, and seconded by Dr. Raymond, that, in the opinion of the Society, the General Printing Committee should, as far as practicable, allot to each Section the number of pages in the Transactions to be at the disposal of such Section, and the Printing Committee of the Section should select the papers to be printed in that Section, within such limitation.—Carried. The meeting then adjourned to 11 a.m. next day. At 8.15 p.m. on Tuesday, the Presidential Address was delivered in the Assembly Hall of the Normal School, by the Rev. Dr. George Bryce, the subject being “The Canadianization of Western Canada.” (See Appendix A.) The chair was occupied by the Vice-President, Professor R. Ramsay Wright. At the conclusion of the address, a vote of thanks to the President, moved by Mr. Barlow Cumberland, and seconded by Dr. Sulte, was unanimously carried. SESSION II, (Wednesday, 28th September.) The chair was taken by the President at 1l a.m. The President read the names of the Committees he had appointed in accordance with resolutions passed the previous day. These were as follows:— Committee on Address to His Majesty the King;—Dr. J. H. Coyne, Col. William Wood, and M. Benjamin Sulte. Committee on Printing;—Dr. W. F. King, C.M.G., Chairman, Dr. W. D. LeSueur, Dr. Benjamin Sulte, Dr. W. W. Campbell, Dr. W. Bell, Dawson, Mr. L. M. Lambe. The reports of the following Associated Societies were then read: Natural Histéry Society of Montreal, by Mr. Harry Bragg, M.J.I., delegate. Ontario Historical Society, by Mr. Barlow Cumberland, President and delegate. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1910 XXV Elgin Historical and Scientific Institute, by Dr. J. H. Coyne, F.R.S.C., delegate. The Huron Institute, by Dr. J. H. Coyne, F.R.S.C., delegate. British Columbia Academy of Science, by the Honorary Secretary. Royal Astronomical Society of Canada (Ottawa Meetings), by Mr. Carl Engler, delegate. Nova Scotia Institute of Science, by Dr. A. H. MacKay, F.R.S.C., delegate. Nova Scotian Historical Society, by Dr. A. H. MacKay, F.R.S.C., delegate. New Brunswick Natural History Society, by Dr. G. U. Hay, F.R.S.C., delegate. New Brunswick Loyalists’ Society, by Ven. Archdeacon W. O. Raymond, F.R.S.C., delegate. The Women’s Canadian Historical Society of Ottawa, by Mrs. J. B. Simpson, delegate. Manitoba Historical and Scientific Society, by Rev. Dr. Bryce, F.R.S.C., President and delegate. The reports of the following Societies, which were not represented by delegates, were accepted as read :— Société de Géographie de Québec. Institut Canadien d’Ottawa. Ottawa Field Naturalists’ Club. New Brunswick Historical Society. Entomological Society of Ontario. Numismatic and Antiquarian Society of Montreal. Niagara Historical Society. Moved by Dr. Coyne, seconded by Dr. Roy, that the report of the Women’s Historical Society of St. Thomas, which had been accidentally delayed, but which will be forwarded in a few days, shall be taken as presented and read.—Carried. Moved by Prof. Shutt, and seconded by Prof. MacKenzie, that the thanks of this Society are due and are hereby tendered, to Prof. W. H. Ellis, for the services rendered by him as its delegate at the Darwin Celebration at Cambridge, England, in June 1909, and for the excellent report he has made of the proceedings on that occasion, and the part taken by him, as delegate, therein.—Carried. Moved by Prof. Ramsay Wright, and seconded by Dr. Roy, that this Society is pleased to hear of the marked success that is attending the efforts of the Canadian Club of Halifax to awaken interest in, and obtain support for, their patriotic project of the erection of a Memorial Tower to commemorate the first establishment of representative government Proc. 1910. 3. XXVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA in Nova Scotia in the year 1758, a date which stands also for its first establishment in any part of the present Empire outside the British Isles. The Society learns with extreme satisfaction that the wider scope which the movement has lately assumed is due in no small measure to the well directed and untiring efforts of one of its own most honoured members, whose absence from this meeting on account of illness is deeply regretted, Sir Sandford Fleming, K.C.M.G. The Society desires to express its sympathy with the Canadian Club of Halifax, in the good work it has undertaken, and its high appreciation of the important part taken therein by its own distinguished member whose name has been mentioned.—Carried. The following report from Section III was presented by Dr. W. F. King, C.M.G.:—Section III recommends that professors Bovey, Cox and Owens, who have left the Dominion of Canada, be placed on the retired list of members of this Society, retaining in each case the right to use the title of Fellow of the Society. Dr. King moved, seconded by Dr. Glashan, that the report be adopted.—Carried. The session was then adjourned till the afternoon at 4 o’clock. AFTERNOON SESSION. (Wednesday, 28th September, 1910) The President took the chair at 4 p.m. Col. Wood from the Com- mittee on the Address to the King presented the draft of an address which had been approved by the committee and which was as follows: To the King’s Most Excellent Majesty— May it Please Y our Majesty:— We the President and Fellows of the Royal Society of Canada, now assembled in Annual Meeting, humbly approach your Majesty to offer our sincere condolence for the loss your Majesty has suffered by the death of your Royal Father, His Majesty King Edward VII, and to assure you of our most respectful sympathy. We have long felt as individuals the sense of keen personal loss which we are only now able to express, for the first time, as a corporate body. We likewise beg leave to assure your Majesty that this great loss has touched us in another most intimate way, since King Edward was the author of the Anglo-French entente, which naturally struck every sympathetic chord between the Anglo- and French-Canadians under the British Crown. May it also please your Majesty to accept the heartfelt assurance of our most devoted loyalty to your Throne and Person. We take the greatest pride in the honour of being one of your Majesty’s “Royal” Societies. We shall never forget the interest that Her Royal Highness PROCEEDINGS FOR 1910 XXVII the Princess Louise took in our foundation by His Excellency the Mar- quis of Lorne, under the patronage of Her Majesty Queen Victoria of happy memory. And we most respectfully beg leave to express the special satisfaction we feel in being now under the exalted patronage of a Sovereign whose own career has done so much to confirm our de- votion. Your Majesty’s wide and comprehensive knowledge of the Empire of which we so gladly form a part, and your recent visit to Canada, which added so greatly to the significance of the Quebec Ter- centenary, a celebration designed to commemorate the heroes of both races, have endeared you to our people as a whole and, we rejoice to believe, have sensibly strengthened the ties which bind our Dominion to the Parent State. The Address having been read, Dr. Coyne moved, seconded by Mr. Sulte, that it be adopted.—Carried. It was also agreed that the Address should be drawn up in both languages. Referring to the fact that the International Geological Congress is to meet at Toronto in 1913, Mr. J. B. Tyrrell moved, seconded by Prof. MacKenzie, that the following members be a committee to take such action as may be necessary in connection therewith: Dr. F. D. Adams, Dr. A. P. Coleman, Prof. W. Lash Miller, Dr. R. W. Ells, Dr. A. E. Barlow and the mover. REPORTS OF THE SECTIONS. Rapport de la Section I, présenté par M. Errol Bouchette. Ottawa, 28 septembre, 1910. La Section a l’honneur de soumettre le procès-verbal de ses délibé- rations :— Assistaient aux séances:—Messieurs l’Abbé Camille Roy, A. D. DeCelles, J. Edmond Roy, Léon Gérin, Benjamin Sulte, Ernest Myrand, Errol Bouchette. En l’absence du président, honorable Rodolphe Lemieux, M. J. Edmond Roy est appelé au fauteuil. M. A. D. DeCelles et M. B. Sulte remettent certains manuscrits sur la Gaspésie rédigés par Mer. F. X. Bossé, curé de Sainte Adélaide de Pabos. Ces manuscrits seront examinés par MM. Sulte, DeCelles et Roy, qui formeront le comité de lecture pour l’année 1910-1911. On trouvera ci-aprés la liste des travaux lus et acceptés. Les officiers suivants sont élus pour l’année 1910-1911 :— Président, Sir François Langelier. XXVIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Vice-président, M. Adjutor Rivard, M.A. Secrétaire, M. Errol Bouchette. J. Epmonp Roy, ERROL BOUCHETTE, Président Intérimaire. Secrétaire. LISTE DES TRAVAUX LUS ET ACCEPTES. Les études suivantes sont acceptées sauf revision par le comité de lecture :— 1. L'Oeuvre de Louis Fréchette par M. l'abbé Camille Roy. 2. Les Bretons au Canada, par M. Benjamin Sulte. 3. Les Ecossais du Cap-Breton, par M. Errol Bouchette. 4. Morts et blessés français aux plaines d'Abraham, etc., par M. Ernest Myrand. 5. La baie d'Hudson, par M. le Juge Prudhomme. 6. Un poète illettré, par M. Adjutor Rivard. 7. Les anciennes archives françaises du Canada, par M. J. Edmond Roy, Litt.D. On motion of Mr. Bouchette seconded by Dr. J. Edmond Roy, the Report of Section I was adopted. Report of Section II, presented by Dr. W. W. Campbell: I have the honour to report that Section II has held four meetings. The members in attendance were Messrs. Bryce, Campbell, Coyne, Denison, LeSueur, Lighthall, Morgan, Raymond and Wood. A list of the papers read in whole, in part, or by title, is subjoined. One member only having been elected in the balloting preceding the Annual Meeting, while seven had been nominated and four were eligible, the Section took up the question of electing three others from the list of nominees, and begs leave to present to the Society as having received the requisite proportion of votes for election the following gentlemen, namely, the Hon. W. L. Mackenzie King, P.C., C.M.G., Ph.D., of Ottawa, the Rev. Arthur E. Jones, S.J., of Montreal; and Mr. Edward William Thomson, F.R.S.L., of Ottawa. The following officers were elected for the ensuing year:— President, Dr. James H. Coyne. Vice-President, Rev. Archdeacon W. O. Raymond. Secretary, Dr. W. Wilfred Campbell. The following members were appointed to form the Printing Com- PROCEEDINGS FOR 1910 XXIX mittee for the year: Dr. A. G. Doughty, C.M.G., Dr. H. J. Morgan, Dr. W. Wilfred Campbell and Mr. W. D. Lighthall, K.C. It is the desire of the Section to elect four new members in 1911. WILFRED CAMPBELL, Secretary. List oF PAPERS PRESENTED IN SECTION II. 1.—Colonel Alexander McNutt and the pre-Loyalist Settlements of Nova Scotia, by the Ven. Archdeacon W. O. Raymond. 2.—The Documents in the Debate on the Romance of the Rose in the Fifteenth Century, by Prof. C. F. Ward, B.A., of Wesley College, Manitoba. Communicated and read by the Rev. Dr. Bryce. 3.—Lawrenciana. By Lt.-Col. William Wood. 4.—The Loyalists in Prince Edward Island. By Professor Wilbur H. Siebert and Plorence E. Gilliane, of Ohio State University. Com- municated by Dr. A. G. Doughty, C.M.G. 5.—Notes and Comments on a Tragedy entitled “ Liberty Asserted,”’ by John Dennis, played at the New Theatre, Lincoln’s Inn Fields, 1704, and found in the Canadian Archives, by Mrs. George Bryce, member of the Manitoba Historical Society. Communicated and read by the President. 6.—With Col. Peacock’s Column in the Fenian Raid of 1866, by Barlow Cumberland, M.A., President of the Ontario Historical Society. Communicated by Dr. W. Wilfred Campbell. Read by the Author. On the motion of Dr. Coyne, seconded by Dr. Campbell, the report of Section II, was adopted. The report of Section III was presented by Dr. W. Bell Dawson, President of the Section, and was as follows:— The Section held four sessions, two on Tuesday, the 27th September, and two on Wednesday, the 28th; at these there were present twelve members, viz. :— Dr. W. Bell Dawson, President; Prof. J.C. McLennan, Vice-Presi- dent; and Prof. Baker, Prof. Barnes, Prof. Girdwood, Dr. Glashan, Dr. Hoffmann, Dr. King, Dr. Otto J. Klotz, Mr. Plaskett, Mr. Shutt, and Prof. H. A. Wilson. A letter was read from Mr. R. F. Stupart expressing regret that his official duties would prevent him from attending the meeting. The President delivered an address on “ Methods of Investigation of Tides and Currents.” The address presented an outline of the XXX ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Dominion Survey of Tides and Currents during the last sixteen years, with the object of explaining the general methods adopted in this new field of investigation. An appended list gave references to the Reports and Papers in which the results of the investigations have from time to time been published. A list of the papers presented is subjoined. J. C. GLASHAN, Acting Secretary. List oF PAPERS PRESENTED IN SECTION III. “On the Analysis and Resolution of some Spectral Lines.” By Prof. J.C. McLennan, Ph.D. “On a Fatigue Effect observed in Metals under Bombardment by Alpha Rays.” By V. E. Pound, M.A. Communicated by Prof. McLennan. “On the Rate of Diffusion of the Emanation of Actinium.” By W. F. Kennedy, M.A. Communicated by Prof. McLennan. “Some Measurements on the Electrical Conductivity of Air by means of a Wilson Electrometer.” By A. Thomson, B.A. Communi- cated by Prof. McLennan. “A Note on Recoil Phenomena in Connection with the Radiation from Uranium.” By G. A. Cline, B.A. Communicated by Prof. McLennan. “Ice Formation on the St. Lawrence and Methods of Prevention.” By Prof. H. T. Barnes, D.Sc. “On the Terminal Expansion of some Rocks at high Temperatures. ” By A. E. Wheeler, B.Sc. Communicated by Dr. H. T. Barnes. “On the Amount of Radium and Radium Emanation present in the Water and Gases of Caledonia Springs.” By. Prof. A. $. Eve, D.Sc. “On the Influence of Acids and Salts on the Amount of Emanation Liberated from a Solution of Radium.” By A.S. Eve and D. McIntosh. “On the Radium Contents of Specimens from a Deep Boring at Beachville, Ont.” By A.S. Eve, D.Sc., and D. McIntosh, Ph.D. “The Chinook in Southern Alberta and Temperature Inversions at Sulphur Mountain, Banff.” By R. F. Stupart, Director of the Meteoro- logical Service. ‘Observations of Atmospheric Electricity and Conductivity of the Air at Melville Island” (Arctie Ocean). By W. E. W. Jackson, M.A. Communicated by R. F. Stupart. “Water Vapour Lines in the Sun’s Born? By U. R. Gillis, M.Se., Lecturer in Physics, McGill University. Communicated by Dr. H. T. Barnes, PROCEEDINGS FOR 1910 XXXI “The Nitrogen Compounds in Rain and Snow.” By Frank T. Shutt, M.A., F.I.C. “Probable Errors of Radial Velocity Determinations.” By J. 8. Plaskett, B.A. The Papers above mentioned were read and discussed; the following were presented and taken as read:— “Recent Work in Russia on the Formation of Frazil and Anchor Ice.” By Prof. H. T. Barnes, D.Sc. “ Mathematical Instruction in France.” By Prof. R. C. Archibald.” Communicated by Dr. E. Deville. “The Reform of the Calendar.” By Alexander Philip, Esq., of Brechin, Scotland. Communicated by Sir Sandford Fleming, K.C.M.G. The Section adopted a resolution recommending to the Society that Professors Bovey, Cox and Owens, having left the country, be placed on the retired list of members of the Society, retaining in each case the right to use the title of Fellow of the Society. It was resolved that four new members of the Section be elected next year, these to include elections to fill vacancies. Officers for 1911 were elected as follows:— President—Prof. J. C. McLennan, Ph.D. Vice-President—J. C. Glashan, LL.D. Secretary—E. Deville, LL.D. The Officers and Dr. Barnes were elected as the Publication Com- mittee of the Section. On motion of Dr. W. Bell Dawson, seconded by Dr. W. F. King, C.M.G., the report was adopted. The Report of Section IV was presented by Professor Mackenzie, Secretary of the Section, and was as follows:— The Section desires, in the first place, to put on record its deep sense of the loss it has sustained in the death of its eminent President of last year, Monsignor J. C. K. Laflamme, a charter member of this Society, a man of many accomplishments and most estimable character, whose career and services it trusts will be fittingly commemorated at our next Annual Meeting. The meetings of the Section were attended by twelve members and a number of visitors. Ten papers were read, either in full, or in abstract, or by title. Keen discussion followed most of the papers read. The following gentlemen who had been duly nominated for election to the Society, viz.: Professor B. A. Bensley, University of Toronto; Professor F. C. Harrison, Macdonald College; Mr. J. White, Secretary XXXII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA of the Conservation Commission, Ottawa, were proposed for election in the Section and received the requisite proportion of votes. Their elec- tion to the Society is consequently recommended. The election of Officers for the ensuing year resulted as follows: President—Mr. Lawrence M. Lambe. Vice-President—Dr. A. G. Nicholls. Secretary—Professor J. J. Mackenzie. The following members were nominated for the Sectional Printing Committee :— Mr. Tyrrell. Professor Buller. The Secretary. All of which is respectfully submitted. JoHN J. MACKENZIE, Secretary, Section IV. List oF PAPERS PRESENTED, 1.—“ Analysis of the Flora of the Little River Group,” by G. F. Matthew, D.Sc. 2.—“The Formation of Coal,” by D. B. Dowling, B.A. Sc. 3.—“ Place Names of Northern Canada,” by James White, F.R.G.S. 4.—“Upon the Function and Fate of the Cystidia of Coprinus Atramentarius,” by A. H. R. Buller, D. Sc. 5.—“The Number of Micro-organisms in Air of Winnipeg,” by A. H. R. Buller and C. W. Low. 6.—‘The Actiniæ of Passamaquoddy Bay with a Discussion of their Synonomy,” by J. Playfair MeMurrich, M.A. 7.—“Some Observations on the Nature and Significance of the Calcium Content of the Blood,” by A. G. Nicholls, M.A., M.D. 8.—‘ Bibliography of Canadian Zoology for 1909 (exclusive of Entomology”), by Lawrence M. Lambe, F.G.S8. 9.—“ Bibliography of Canadian Botany for the years 1907—-S-9,” by A. H. MacKay, LL.D. 10.— Bibliography of Canadian Entomology of the year 1909,” by Rev. C. J.S. Bethune, M.A., D.C.L. On motion of Professor Mackenzie, seconded by Professor Buller, the report was adopted. Moved by Professor Mackenzie and seconded by Dr. A. H. MacKay, that the election as members of the Society of Messrs. B. A. Bensley, ¥. C. Harrison, and James White, be confirmed.—Carried. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1910 XXXIII It was stated from the Chair that Section I would it leave to the Council to take action regarding members of that Section referred to in the Annual Report as having ceased to reside in Canada. Moved by Dr. Hay and seconded by Dr. MacKay, that the Annual Report of the Council be adopted.—Carried. Moved by Dr. MacKay, seconded by Dr. King, that the Council take such action as it may consider expedient with reference to previous resolutions of the Society on the subjects of the Reform of the Calendar and the Protection of Rivers and Streams from pollution by sewage. Moved by Dr. MacKay, seconded. by Mr. J. B. Tyrrell, that a committee consisting of Messrs. J. B. Tyrrell, Dr. Wilfred Campbell and James White, be appointed to consider the matter of a memorial to David Thompson the astronomer, and to report at the next Annual Meeting.—Carried. The report of the Committee on Nominations was presented by Dr. Glashan and was as follows:— The Committee on Nominations beg leave to recommend that the following officers be appointed for the ensuing year:— President—Professor R. Ramsay Wright. Vice-President—Dr. W. F. King, C.M.G. Honorary Secretary—Dr. W. D. LeSueur. Honorary Treasurer—Mr. Lawrence M. Lambe. On motion of Dr. Glashan, seconded by Dr. Coyne, the report was adopted. Moved by Dr. Campbell and seconded by Prof. Baker, that the hearty thanks of the Society be tendered to Dr. J. F. White, Principal of the Normal School, for his kindness in again providing accommodation for the general and sectional meetings of the Society in the Normal School building.—Carried. It was announced from the Chair that the business of the Society and the work of the Sections had, on this occasion, been concluded in two days, and that an adjournment would be in order.—Adjournment carried. In the evening of Wednesday, the Annual Popular Lecture was delivered in the Assembly Hall of the Normal School by Professor Charles M. McKergow of McGill University, Montreal, the subject being “ Aviation.” There was a good attendance. The lecture was illus- trated by lantern views and mechanical models, and excited much interest. At the close a vote of thanks was moved by Dr. H. T. Barnes, seconded by Dr. Otto Klotz, and carried unanimously. APPENDIX A PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS ON THE CANADIANIZATION OF WESTERN CANADA By the REV. GEORGE BRYCE, D.D., LL.D. PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS The Canadianization of Western Canada Canadian national life may be said to have begun with the Con- federation of 1867. Before that time our country, with its disjuncta membra, gave occasion, in its six divided provinces and vast unorgan- ized territory, for a Brito-Canadian writer—who has never done us justice—to call it: “A mere fringe along the north of the American Republic.” But the fiat went forth: Let the dry bones live; and bone was fitted to its bone; and muscle joined with muscle to make the union strong; and the winds of kindly Heaven blew upon it, and there stood on the first ‘ Dominion Day” a great army of stalwart northern men, ready for exploits, waiting to subdue the wilderness and make the desert a beautiful garden. Our poets are the singing birds of the Confederation Era of “ Union and Progress,” and they sang of the rise of the new nation. Because it was British born, one said: “This Canada shall be “The worthy heir of British power and British liberty.”’ (Machar). and again the sweet poetess sang: “We are put for the right to keep Unbroken still the cherished filial tie That binds us to the distant sea-girt isle.” (Machar). and because we are free-born Britons came the boast of another: “Come of right good stock to start with, Best of the world’s blood in each vein; Lords of ourselves and slave to no one, For us or from us, you'll find we’re MEN.” (Robert Reid). Moreover the bards did not forget that we are a vast Composite, to be more firmly knit together: XXX VIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA “Where Celt and Saxon hand in hand Hold sway from sea to sea.” (Edgar). and another added: “The Saxon force, the Celtic fire; These are thy manhood’s heritage.’’ (Roberts). Then a prayer: “Father of Unity! Make this people one! Weld; interfuse them in the patriot’s flame!’’ (Roberts). All have a strong hopefulness: “Voices are calling, where silence has been; Look to thy future, thou Mother of men.” (McManus). The true Canadian note rings out from a Fellow of this Society: “From Breton to Vancouver strand The great refrain: ‘A native Land.’ ” (Lighthall). Who can fail to catch the impulse of confidence in this glowing sunrise of our nation: “ How on thy breast and on thy brow Bursts the uprising Sun!”’ Forty-three years of Confederation life have fully justified these hopes, anticipations and prayers. The especial subject, however, of to-night’s address is: “The aggressive and patriotic spirit of Canada in occupying and developing that part of the Canadian west lying between Lake Superior and the Rocky Mountains, with some reference to the Province and Territory on the Pacific Coast.” In other words: Tur CANADIANIZATION OF WESTERN CANADA. The writer has, however, to ask the indulgence of this distinguished audience, in making the personal allusion that, as a native-born Cana- APPENDIX A XXXIX dian, he is dealing with the subject largely at first hand, as having entered this western Canada in 1871, the year of the first Queen’s Message there, and the year when the first resounding of cannon was heard, west of Lake Superior, by a body of elected British freemen. THE Fazz or MONOPOLY. The high wall of the Hudson’s Bay Company monopoly had held fast Rupert’s Land and the Indian Territories for two centuries. But in the middle of the Nineteenth Century assaults were beginning to be made from the outside, and these were responded to from within. The discovery of the Northern Magnetic Pole by Commander James Ross, led to the sending of Capt. Lefroy to make a Magnetic, but really a Topographical, Survey, of the vast possessions of the Fur Traders in 1842. Five years later a dispute, as to the rights of natives to trade, convulsed the Red River community, now grown to number several thousand souls. The distinguished Isbister, one of themselves who had risen to note in England, became the defender of his countrymen and succeeded in carrying their complaint to the foot of the throne. A petition of nearly one thousand Metis, of French origin, with their requests expressed in classic French, came to Her Majesty, and lest these appeals should fail, more than half-a-thousand English speaking whites and natives of Red River Settlement approached Canada for relief. In 1849 the Sayer outbreak took place and Governor, Judge and Council of Assiniboia took fright. The British House of Commons Committee of 1857, led by Roebuck and Gladstone, held a searching examination and from this time onward it was clear that the monopoly of two centuries’ duration was doomed. At the sessions of this great Committee Canada was represented by Chief Justice Draper. Coincident with the sittings of the Committee, two great expeditions, one British, the other Canadian, the former that of Palliser and Hector, the latter that of Hind and Dawson, had gone ‘forth to view the resources of this hitherto hermit country. They were soon followed by the independent expedition of Lord Milton and Dr. Cheadle. In the year following the Confederation, the Honourable William McDougall and Honourable George Cartier, representing the two sections of Canada, crossed the ocean, and found that the country might become Canadian were the Hudson’s Bay Company to receive compensation. The fates were with Canada, and so monopoly at length fell down and a new community arose. These are the commonplaces of history, but they bespeak the rise of a new entity—the CANADIAN WEST. XL ROYAL’ SOCIETY OF CANADA CANADA SEEKS A NEW HOME For HER CHILDREN. It was a momentous year for Canada when the Wolseley Expedition of British and Canadian troops forced its way in 1870 through the track- less rockland of thirteen hundred miles to the flowery prairies of the west. Before the force started it was known that there would be no blood shed, for the Riel rising, brought on by misunderstanding and governmental maladministration had largely subsided, but the expedi- tion meant the occupation of a good land by a determined people. It gave confidence to a young nation on the outlook for homes for its children. Their land had been too strait for the growing Canadian families. By tens, if not hundreds, of thousands they had been drifting to the open lands of the Western United States. Now, many of the young Canadian soldiers, on receiving their discharge, remained in the country and laid the foundations of Winnipeg. They brought kindred spirits after them, they were followed by wives, sisters and daughters and made strong settlements of intelligent, energetic and moral people. Winnipeg was for many years a distributing point for the new settle- ments. The new communities were loyal. On their journey westward they had passed in thousands through the United States— a foreign country—had resisted all blandishments and inducements to remain by the way, had journeyed keeping their eye on the North Star. Thus grew Manitoba. The people, like the colonizing party of the old patriarch of Ur of the Chaldees, took with them to their western homes their traditions, their courage and their faith. The weak, the half- hearted and the extremely poor could not go, for the journey was long and expensive, the stories of the dangers of the new lands, its cold, its wolves, its plagues of locusts, and its unfriendliness were alarming. It was four hundred miles from a railway, and an impassable barrier of Laurentian rocks prevented, it was declared, its ever being connected directly with Canada. It is said that an eloquent Canadian orator spoke then of Manitoba as “A Hyperborean Land, fit neither for man nor beast.” But Hudson’s Bay Company vaticinations, United States hostility, the long and wearisome journey, the spectre of ice and snow, and the fear of ostracism and banishment proved insufficient to restrain the movement to what was a good land, a land of sunlight, a land of good health, a land of fertility, a land of wonderful resources, and a land of great opportunities, Enough of time has now elapsed to show it to be a land of stalwart young men, of comely daughters, of sturdy boys and girls—a land to produce the farmer, the athlete and the soldier—a land of cheerful homes, of churches and of schools. APPENDIX A XLI BRITISH PATERNALISM. But the Canadian sentiment of western Canada has been from the first of a decidedly British flavour. And this is not surprising. The Hudson’s Bay Company, whatever may be said of it as a governing body, for a century and a half, since it carried its trade into the interior of North America, has been a steadfast British influence. At every fort the Indian was taught to reverence the British ensign, with the cabalistic H.B.C. upon it. The Indian of the far west gloried in his great silver medal with King George’s head upon it, and spoke of the Britisher as a “ Kingchautshman,” 7.e., a King George man. The officers and men of the Hudson’s Bay Company were chiefly British. They for many years traded exclusively with British goods brought in by way of Hudson Bay, and many of the Chief Factors and Traders and other officers retired to Britain to spend their last days. When the writer went to Manitoba in 1871, the post office in Winni- peg was still Fort Garry. There was no bank except the Hudson’s Bay Company. Accounts were still kept in sterling pounds, shillings and pence, and the writer remembers well Lord Strathcona, then Donald A. Smith, in heading a subscription, saying “Always put it in pounds; you know it does not look so big as in dollars.” Hudson’s Bay blankets, t.e., pound and even shilling notes, were still in circulation. Everything was British, except a troublesome little knot of Americans in Winnipeg, and even they, by obverse, emphasized everything British as good. The tradition and recollection of the superior and reliable men of the Company still live. Winnipeg has to-day more real British senti- ment than the good City of Toronto. This British aroma of western Canadianism was strengthened by the great interest taken in the west by British explorers, hunters, and writers. Franklin, Back, Richardson, Thomas Simpson, Lefroy, Palliser, Hector, Milton, Cheadle, Butler, Southesk and many others were filled with the glamour of the vast prairies and kept us in touch with the Mother Country. One author—Ballantyne—by his books of travel, so universally read, has made fur-hunting, trapping and sledging known to all British boys and created a vision for them of that British land from Fort Garry to ice-bound Ungava. British capitalists for the last generation have paid great attention to western Canada, and have bound the west with golden chains to the motherland. But perhaps more than any other British influence, apart from the large influx of British settlers, has been the paternal care shown to western Canada by the splendid men who have filled the office of Gov- XLII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA ernor General of Canada. We can never forget the inspiration of the visit of Lord Dufferin, with his eloquent Irish tongue and grace of manner—the first Governor General to visit Manitoba and the man who did much to reconcile British Columbia to Confederation. His progress through Manitoba was unique, and Lady Dufferin in Belfast three years ago, expressed to the writer her memory of the visit to Manitoba as being one of the brightest of her life. Nor was less good done by the notable visit of the Marquis of Lorne in his famous drive for a thousand miles through the prairies of the Rocky Mountains. The Marquis of Lorne represents to the Canadians the modification of the Downing street policy toward Canada, and it was fitting that he should so thoroughly visit the wide west, when the railroad era had but come in. The great leader of the House of Lords to-day—Lord Lansdowne—with his genial, high-spirited and marked judicial attitude, left the best of recollections in the prairies of western Canada. So with Lord Stanley. The frequent visits of Lord and Lady Aberdeen belong to a period when the great engine of civilization—the railway—had conquered distance; and their interest in all things Cana- dian cannot be forgétten, nor can the memory of the service and advice on the Northwest battlefields of the soldier Governor—Lord Minto. But no representative of Queen Victoria or King Edward has shown so intelligent, sympathetic and penetrating an interest in all things western as the present Governor General. Lord Grey and his hospitable family have visited every part of the wide Dominion, and held a modified Canadian Court in all our principal cities. Thus we have been taught to be thoroughly Imperialistic Colonials or Colonial Imperialists. We sincerely regret his departure from us, but we shall not forget how thoroughly he has identified himself with everything national, social, and religious in our Canadian life. We know that when he again climbs the white cliffs of old England he will receive from His Majesty, King George, the hearty commendation of being the most successful Canadian Governor. No young nation of the Empire could have had viceroys more suited mentally, socially, or politically to draw closer this eldest daughter of the Empire to the Motherland. There can be no doubt that the paternal interest of the Governors sent us, let us say from “ Home,” especially in Western Canada, has done a vast deal to strengthen our attachment to the Empire and at the same time allow a self-respecting Canadianism. APPENDIX A XLIII THE CANADIAN PARLIAMENT. But it needed also rulers who knew the inner life of our people, who sympathized withourdifficulties,andwho would not crush our aspirations —a governing body which would remember that we had to subjugate the earth, meet its wildness and make a living for ourselves. On the whole we have had a kind and wise nursing mother in our Canadian Parliament. It is just forty years since the Canadian Parliament began to legislate for western Canada. The Manitoba Act was passed under conditions of great stress, and a large amount of legislation since that day has had to do with Manitoba and its sister western provinces. Taken altogether the Dominion Houses have done this with caution, and yet in a pro- gressive spirit, and the legislation of the local governing bodies has been based very largely on Canadian models. Questions of land tenure and sale, forestry, agriculture, seed ad- vances, care of the Indians, native rights, immigration, education, banks and finance, customs, railways, provincial subsidies, post offices, lawlessness and insurrection, police and military, have supplied a fertile field for differences of opinion, and at times of angry remonstrance, for we are made up of many mixed races and varied interests. It is quite true that according to the jurists, “Government is founded on the rights of men.” According to the evolutionary phil- osophy, when races and communities are brought together, they must work out their struggle in the survival of the fittest. Fortunately that is not a complete philosophy. Benjamin Kidd has shown in his “Social Evolution,” and the late Professor Drummond in his “Ascent of Man,” that there are other principles deeply imbedded in human nature, such as religious feeling, humanity and affection, which modify the struggle which the stern bed of Procrustes would demand. Canada with its nine or ten communities, different races, different languages, different religious conceptions and different habitats and environments can only be successfully governed under this wider philosophy, by sympathetic dealing and patient forbearance, rather than by a hard and fast logic. The task of gathering the scattered units of Canada and welding them together in these forty years has been done chiefly by two great leaders, though they have been aided most ably by other men of the highest ability. These two men of different shades of politics agreed especially in one thing: they both believed in Western Canada. To deal with two insurrections in the west, to unite hostile and diverse elements, to allay discontent on railway questions, and to grapple with the building of the Canadian Pacific Railway from the Atlantic XLIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Ocean to the Pacific, was the task of the late Sir John A. Macdonald, a Canadian man of the hardy British race that leads the world. He could deal with men, suggest plans of co-operation for those of opposite views, grapple successfully with bitter prejudices and if not able always to settle questions, at least could propose and carry out a modus vivendi. To accomplish all this, preserve a balance between east and west, and yet develop the west, was a mighty achievement. Sir John was leader under Confederation for some nineteen years. The other leader, likewise a Canadian, who caught the “vision splendid” of a great west, belonged to the other renowned race of Europe that of “La belle France,” celebrated earlier than Britain in Art, Science, Literature and War—and which has made in Canada the thrifty, peace- ful and religious French Canadian element of our country—we refer to the Premier of to-day—distinguished and beloved in Britain as well as in his native Canadian land—Sir Wilfrid Laurier. His principle, like that of his great predecessor, is “Conciliation”—not a conciliation of apathy and Lethean repose, but Conciliation with Progress. He, too, will have a great Transcontinental railway to his credit and the formation of two great Canadian provinces—Saskatchewan and Alberta—each of them as large as an European Kingdom; and these, with the love of a great young nation from the Atlantic to the Pacific, will be to him a Crown of Honor. Canadian harmony must be the cardinal principle of any great leader who will rule Canada successfully. Sir Wilfrid Laurier has been our national leader for fourteen years, and is with us still. LAW AND ORDER. One true test of government is its firm administration of law and success in preserving order. The Hudson’s Bay Company had an unexceptional record for the high character of its officers and men, and for a noble desire to deal fairly and justly with all classes. But they did not rest on the will of the people. They were autocrats; although they had not the necessary weapons of the successful autocrat—a force to carry out the autocratic will and a police organization to maintain order. The last twenty years of the Company’s administration of justice in Assiniboia was a miserable succession of tumults, illegal im- prisonments, forced jail delivery, and a consequent distrust of authority among all the people. With this state of things western Canada had to deal immediately in 1870. In the lawlessness of the period of the gold fever in British Columbia in 1858 Judge Begbie had bravely grappled with disorder. He was a terror to evil-doers and he won the day. APPENDIX A | XLV Similarly the presence of a Canadian military force in Winnipeg in 1870, the organization of regular courts and the firm administration of justice had their due effect. Once in an Indian scare in western Manitoba a detachment of troops was sent by the Governor to Gladstone. Again to protect a company of peaceful Mennonites from unruly natives a military force hurried west from Winnipeg to Baie St. Paul, thirty or forty miles from Winnipeg. The emphatic and almost despotic action of Chief Justice Wood stamped out for all time in Manitoba the senseless contempt for law. In the first decade of Canadian rule in western Canada rose the grave question of preserving order in the Territories and of dealing with 68,000 Indians east of the Rocky Mountains. This included the management of several bands of Sioux refugees—some of them des- peradoes who had taken part in the bloodly Minnesota massacre of 1862. These had come within the bounds of Manitoba, and were a menace to the white settlers. In what is now southern Saskatchewan and Alberta were thousands of prairie Indians who lived on the buffalo, who were dashing horsemen and were used to firearms. Along the American border these tribes were in touch with a reckless and desperate band of whiskey traders, who frequented their camps and incited them to vice and bloodshed. ‘Travellers of to-day can have no conception of what elements of danger there were in the tribal feuds, drunken revels and ignorant superstitions of these wild tribes. Few things are more unlikely in these piping times of peace than to meet, as the writer once did, a band of Sioux going on the war path against the Sauteaux, and this at a time when the Sioux war and Custer massacre were taking place in the United States. It took all the courage and resourcefulness of Canada to deal successfully with these conditions. But it was done. Treaties at 1. Stone Fort; 2. Manitoba Post; 3. Northwest Angle; 4. Qu’Appelle; 5. Winnipeg; 6. Carlton and Pitt (a large treaty) including large parts of Manitoba, Keewatin and Saskatchewan, and especially that with the Great Nations of the Blackfoot, Blood, Sarcee and Piegan Indians, were notable. While in the former treaties the Hon. Alexander Morris was prominent, in these it is the Hon. David Laird, first resident Governor of the Northwest Territories, known by the Indians as “the man whose tongue is never forked,” 1.e., Indian for the man who keeps his word. But treaties though written on parch- ment are not always fulfilled. It is to the Royal Mounted Police and its officers, as a strong executive, that highest credit belongs. The Provisional Northwest Council suggested the establishment of a mounted police force, and this was carried out by the Dominion Gov- ernment in 1874. This was one of the greatest achievements of the first XLVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA decade of western government. It was a great experiment, in striking contrast to the policy of the United States in dealing with its Terri- tories. A thousand men—each with the drill and uniform of a soldier, and yet merely a civil officer, the mounted policeman is the startling figure who meets the new immigrant from Montana or Idaho and con- vinces him that Brito-Canadian law is a reality. A recent writer, Miss Agnes Deans Cameron, gives her hearty tribute to the efficiency of the Royal Northwest Mounted Police, seen to the very mouth of the Mackenzie river and, we may add, found as a protecting force in the turbulent Yukon and among the scattered Muskegons of Hudson Bay. ‘Captain, afterwards General Butler, a British officer and Canadian Commissioner, author of the “Great Lone Land” end “Wild North Land,” wrote in 1871 “Law and order are wholly unknown in the region of the Saskatchewan.” Five years after- ward an intelligent Indian trader—himself an Indian—said “ Before the Queen’s government came we were never safe,” and now, he con- tinued, “I can sleep in my tent anywhere, and have no fear. I can go to the Blackfoot and Cree camps and they trust me as a friend.” And the men of western Canada have iron in their blood still, and will support the law and do any needful work for King and country. Western Canada was born amid the throes of military conflict. In the first year of its history it rose to throw back the Indian intruder; when the Empire needed them it sent its voyageurs to ascend the Nile at Lord Wolseley’s request; in the Saskatchewan Valley, without distinc- tion of class or creed, it rose to crush the rebellion; to South Africa it sent the Strathcona Horse, and its sons sleep under the veldt of the Transvaal. Its regiments, whether dressed in the garb of old Gaul, as English Grenadiers, or as mounted scouts or cavalry, are ready whenever Canada herself or the Motherland may call. THe NATIONAL HIGHWAY. Another important element in the western development is our National Highway. The writer first saw the rocky shores of Lake Superior in the special steamer “ Aleoma,”’ which took a Press Excursion in 1868 to Fort William and Port Arthur—or, as the latter was first called, Prince Arthur’s Landing. There was then a small canal on the American side of Sault Ste. Marie, connecting Lake Superior with Georgian Bay. Fort William was about four hundred and fifty miles from Fort Garry and between them was a constant succession of forest, muskeg, rock and rapid. The loneliness, the difficult transit and the complete stoppage of communication in winter filled a Canadian with the sense of hopelessness of ever being able to transport men or material APPENDIX A XLVII from Montreal to Fort Garry. Perhaps a summer route by water, with railway from Fort William to Fort Garry might be maintained, but there were probably not six people in Canada who thought a through route a possibility. But first, after a terrific struggle with nature, the section of the Canadian Pacific Railway from Lake Superior to Red River was secured, and this was looked upon as a doubtful experiment, merely an engineering triumph accomplished by the explosives— dynamite and nitro-glycerine. The attempt to build a railway along the rugged shore of Lake Superior was plainly an afterthought. But Canadian pride and patriotism were rising; the journey to Manitoba by way of the western States was slow and tedious; the delays and draw- backs were annoying. Thus the American route became intolerable. A brave coterie of Canadians in Montreal came to the assistance of Sir John A. Macdonald and his cabinet, and undertook to build, not only the railway from Lake Superior to the Pacific Ocean, beginning at both ends, but also to complete it through the Laurentian tunnels of the North Shore, along the rocky cliffs and over bottomless muskegs to Montreal. The leading spirit of that work of Hercules was a man upwards of sixty years of age—Donald A. Smith—a man of vision and confidence, of conciliating and attractive manner, but a man who held fast to his purpose with the tenacity of steel, and the man who drove the last spike to complete the through line in 1886, five years before the time bargained for in the contract had transpired. The future Lord Strath- - cona did this at the station of Craigellachie—fitting name borrowed from “Stand fast Craigellachie,” the battle cry of his Highland kinsmen —the Grants. The following words were written in that year in commendation Of this example of Canadian pluck: “The explanation of this courage and determination of the Canadian people is that Confederation introduced a larger life; the continued rivalry of the United States awakened in Canadians the desire to ‘hold their own;’ the possession of wide terri- torial interests, the sense of their land bordering on three oceans, and the realization of the fact that nearly half of the continent is their heritage might well awaken dreams of national greatness in a people less emotional than Canadians.” No doubt Canada might have been deterred by the cry of the ' pessimist, “So loyal is too costly,” but she was not. The first through railway train passed Winnipeg on its way from Montreal to Vancouver on Dominion Day, 1886, and the west felt that this Canadian Pacific Railway was the iron band that joined the con- federated provinces ‘into one great Dominion. XLVIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CANADIAN UNITY. All civilization, as has been said of legislation, must be a com- promise. A compromise is not necessarily a disgraceful thing. Mind and body are of different composition, different qualities, different purposes, and vet in the one human being they are mysteriously inter- related and blended so that they act together, sympathize with one another, rejoice in the same good fortune or lament and suffer in the same misfortunes. So a country made up of different elements, com- posed of different local sections, even having different interests, can be skillfully bound together to make a substantial working unity. And so, while our key-note of progress in Canada is unity, vet, as these parallels show, this does not require an absolute uniformity. A forced unity might destroy effort and check progress. Unity with diversity is surely the true watchword for Canada. (a) Economic Conditions.— Kipling may say “O, East is east, and west is west”, but if Canada is to be a nationality, full-pulsed and dom- inant, there must be some “juste milieu,” some fair average of business community—of trade intcrest—between east and west. We cannot all live by shop and factory; we cannot all live as town or city middlemen or capitalists; we cannot all live from the school, the uni- versity, the church; nor can we all live from the farm or ranch, which is the hope of western Canada. But it is the duty of statesmen to help us all live by a comprehen- sive east-west or west-east policy, growing out of consideration of one interest for the other. Time was when Manitoba was dissatisfied and rebellious toward the Dominion. “Manitoba First!” was the ery. “ Appeal to the foot of the throne!” “Strike for an independent West!” These were heard in the western air. But wisdom sent forth her voice, and thoughtful, patriotie men of the west said “No! The east will deal justly with us. Our motto is ‘An United Canada.’” ‘his was the answer of the wise. Patriotism, persistence and patience won the day, and we have to-day a satisfied and hopeful western Canada. Unity of spirit grows from equality of opportunity. Class privilege and the tyranny of capital have had their day. Character and achievement should be the true basis of respect between man and man, and between province and province. ‘Sense and worth” must be the binding tie of east and west. (6) Political differences.—Canadian unity, however, is quite com- patible with political difference. Party government seems the best expedient yet devised for the combination of a strong executive with a critical opposition, to correct mistakes and suggest alternative lines APPENDIX A XLIX of action. A bitterness of party strife and a dissatisfaction with party subserviency have led a number of well-meaning people to advocate no-party government. ‘ No-partyism” where tried has generally led to secret combinations of localities or cliques to obtain certain local and sectional advantages which might not be for the public good. The elevation of one important reform in contradistinction to another, such as is seen in the French and German parliamentary bodies, seems to throw legislative bodies at times into chaos. The good old dignified style of party government along the lines of general policy, which we have learned from the mother of parliaments at St. Stephen’s, seems the best. However, even this may be abused. Policies, not men and not party watchwords or hereditary bias, should be our method. Western Canada has been of service to Canada in supplying new questions. New issues may disturb the partisan, but awaken the interest and supply field for the activity of the patriot. Western Canada, to use the picturesque western idiom, does not afford “an easy proposition” to the professional or ‘‘dyed in the wool” politician. The City of Winnipeg, which usually has voiced the mind of the west, has for forty years of its existence fairly divided its representation between Liberals, Conservatives and Laborites. The provincial representation of Mani- toba had been “no-party” at first, and then was Liberal and Conserva- tive in alternation. The Northwest Territories up to the time of the formation of the new provinces had a no-party government. In civic matters, Winnipeg and the other towns and cities of western Canada have given remarkable instances of a determination to subordinate class, political party, religious differences and even trade policy to the general city welfare. It is a hopeful thing for a country when city, town and country can say to the political parties—Whig or Tory—whichever of you will present us the best policy, the best executive ability, the most pro- gressive and most patriotic programme, will have our support. The people may at times make a mistake, but the writer is not yet prepared to give up the old maxim: Voz popult, vox Dei. (c) Language.—What about the vexed question of language, as affecting Canadian unity? One salient feature in the diversities of our Canadian life is the difference of the English and French languages among the original Canadian population which has prevailed for one hundred and fifty years since Canada or New France became English. The mere logician demands uniformity, and says that equality of treatment would require that German, Scandinavian and Galician should have, because they are spoken by large bodies of our western people, the same official recogni- tion as French. But treaty rights, a century and a-half of usage, and a L ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA large native-born section of more than two and a-half millions of French Canadians, place their claim upon a distinctly different plane from that of any others of our people of non-English nationality. It was a great surprise to the writer —a western Canadian—on being at one time a resident of old Quebec, to hear the English-speaking Quebecer talk of the “Canadians,” meaning the French Canadians, and however much it has now been widened, we must admit their priority of right to its use. French is one of the classical languages of the world; it has a worthy, a brilliant literature; it is the European language of treaties. Such difference of language does not interfere with our unity of action and is entirely compatible with our Canadian unity. What does history show? The small but brainy land of Scotland—which has worked out a good many world-questions—shows us that one hundred and fifty years ago there were hostile races, speaking different tongues. Gulloden was a Saxon victory over the Highlander, as the taking of Quebec was over the French Canadian. The linguistic difference was probably more marked in Scotland than it was in Quebec. The High- lander is intensely fond of his Gaelic tongue. ‘There was largely a religious difference at that time as well. But in the battles of the empire, in the struggle for political liberty, and in the advance of educa- tion, the Highlander with 2 rocky and unresponsive soil, has made the nation as truly his own as has his Lowland fellow subject. The differ- ence between the Gael and Sassenach still continues; but they both sing with equal intensity “ Lochaber no more” or “Scots wha hae.” There is a substantial unity. A still older parallel is at hand. William the Conqueror captured England, and he and his nobles held it with a military grasp, severe almost beyond conception. The French language was used in the English parliament for three hundred years to the exclusion of English. Large numbers of Angevins occupied England; Mary of Guise brought many French people and French customs to Scotland. Thousands of French refugees carried their language ond their industrial arts to England in the 17th century, but English and French were thus united in making the dominant race of the world. The descendants of the French colonists are still allowed their worship in the crypt of Canter- bury Cathedral. Manitoba University is a union of interests which allows the use of French to its students in their examinations, and this Royal Society is a union of Literary and Scientific interests which shows the principle of a unity with diversity. Bound as we are to work for Canadian unity, we will not listen to the mere doctrinaire who forgets the old alliance, the old understanding, and the joint sacrifices in de- fending one’s native land. The old custom has not lost its fragrance. There is room for it yet even in a busy, practical, non-poetic age. APPENDIX A LI (d) Religious divisions.—Nor is this national unity in any way inconsistent with religious differences, unless these be fierce, unreason- able and unchristian. Liberty of conscience, within the limits of national safety, is the right of every Canadian. The right to worship God, unmolested and uncontrolled, is our British heritage. At the same time experience proves that, to be a strong people, religion must be an element of the national life. General Wallace in his Mexican story “The Fair God,” shows how the discouraged Aztecs had no cohesion and no courage to face the Spanish invader Cortez, until religious fervor—though a false and bloody belief it was—was kindled to give inspiration. A nation of atheists cannot continue to be a great nation. True, some tell us that there may be different religious ideals adapted to different casts of mind. Whether this be so or not there must be protection by the state of religious rights. It is generally recognized that the voluntary determination of the different religious bodies of eastern Canada to follow those of their own faith with the means of religious worship, in the Canadian west, has been one of the strongest bonds of union between east and west. In the rush of population westward in the United States the immigration exceeded the efforts of the churches to follow it, and anarchy, violence, and uncontrolled vice brought shame on that nation. It has not been so in western Canada. The great churches of Canada, on the best of terms with one another, have kept up with the foremost advance of settlement, even to the British Columbian valleys and the miners’ camps of the Yukon. In western Canada the men of every church who are true to the spirit of their office, who are self-sacrificing and broad- minded, have the respect of the whole community and have co-operated in charities, education, public morals, and in national and patriotic movements—all tending to a Canadian unity. (e) Education.—But the great national unifier is the Public School and the College. Here we are on debatable ground. It is perfectly easy for anyone to see the difference of ideal, according as we give greater importance to education by the church, the guardian of religion, or to the state, as requiring for its welfare an intelligent electorate. We are dealing at present, however, not with the system, but looking at education as the agency for building up an united and powerful state. All the provinces of western Canada have looked at education—and this includes provincially-provided or church-provided schools—as a most important agency in unifying our people. The one fact that the English language is taught in our schools of every class is a proof of this. A visit paid by His Excellency, Earl Grey, a few months ago, to the Winnipeg schools, which are famous for their efficiency, was a surprise to him. There are probably more than 4,000 children of foreigners, LII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA speaking some twenty different languages in these schools. They are there by right. His Excellency described to the Canadian Club of Winnipeg the neatness, “set up,” air of self-respect and sprightliness of these pupils. There was a Russian boy who had only been half-a-year in the country commanding with distinction one of the companies of the splendid body of 1,500 cadets of the Winnipeg schools. In these schools the children sing the patriotic songs of Britain and Canada, and over every publie school in Manitoba the Union Jack is hoisted on every school day. The reading books in all of the provinces are full of patri- otic selections. There is no honor more regarded by these young foreigners of Icelandic, Scandinavian, German or Ruthenian blood than to be called Canadians. These diverse nations are forming one nation. So in the higher educational institutions. The University of Manitoba, formed by a union of religious bodies, under the ægis of the state, which this year examined upwards of 1,200 candidates, finds some of its best students among these foreign immigrants. In 1909 the Rhodes scholar of Manitoba was Skuli Johnson, son of an Icelandic immigrant, and again in 1910 the Rhodes scholar is Joseph Thorson, who last year, in receiving a gold medal for public speaking from the hand of the writer, afterward objected to the reference to his Icelandic origin, maintaining that he was born and educated in Winnipeg and was therefore a Cana- dian. PROBLEMS. In this discussion of Canadian unity there are, however, two problems which cannot be avoided. The first of these is : (f) The Foreigners.—Canadian legislation very distinctly provides for excluding unsuitable immigrants. But this must be done with reason, for it will be remembered that the chief reason of the South African war was to compel the Transvaal to be just to the Uitlanders. Will the foreigners make intelligent and useful Canadians? With the Mennonites and Icelanders, who came a third of a century ago and have answered this question satisfactorily, we need not deal. The two bodies of foreigners from the Continent of Europe—the Doukhobors and Ruthenians—are those about whom the controversy rages. Of the Doukhobors, a sect similar to the Quakers who came from the Russian Caucasus, and number from eight to ten thousand, it may be said that they are a stalwart race, are communists, vegetarians, live normally in villages,andareasarule a moral and religious people. Under the persuasion of the Government one-third of them have given up the village system and are settled on their homesteads. A portion of them have removed from Saskatchewan, where they were all settled, to the APPENDIX A LIII fruit lands of British Columbia. They are successful farmers, have means, take large railway contracts, and are very reliable. The writer a few months ago, coming through Saskatchewan on the Canadian Northern Railway where the train crossed the North Saskatchewan River, was conversing with the western Superintendent of the railway. He remarked, “This division of the railway is entirely manned by Douk- hobors, and it is the best managed division on the line.” True, a group of these people, of one or two hundred, are enthusiasts, believe in going back to nature in dress, went ona pilgrimage eastward to convert the Canadian people, and are troublesome. to the Government and the police. But the vagaries of this band should not condemn seventy or eighty times their number who are industrious, law-abiding and well- «to-do people. The other and largest body of foreigners who have been settling in the three prairie provinces, for the past ten or fifteen years, are the Ruthenians, including the Galicians, Bukowinians and other relatives of the Poles. It is claimed that there are 100,000 of these in western Canada. They are scattered on many reserves and in almost every city and town where labor is required. They are Slavonian in race, are active, quick-tempered and industrious people. They are exceedingly economical and thrifty. They are largely of the Greek Church in religion, though some of them are Roman Catholics. They are excellent linguists, many of them speaking several languages. They far excel the English-speaking people in this faculty. They learn English very rapidly and are anxious to do so. The chief question with us is, Will they obey our laws, accept our customs and our political system? The vast majority of them are peaceful and industrious. They are essential to the development of the country. They dig the sewers, build the streets, labor on the rail- ways, do the heavy work in the towns and cities. Their young women go by thousands through the whole country as domestics and carry back to their homes ideas of the dress, manners, and views of the Canadian farmers whom they serve. The women are invaluable household workers in the cities and towns where domestics are scarce. Without doubt, judging from their desire to learn Canadian ways, and if they have schools, they will form a useful element in our nation-building. The same might be said of Hungarians, Scandinavians, and other European peoples. Take a historical parallel from our own Canadian life. Is Ontario the worse because hundreds and thousands of the Hessian and Swiss foreigners from central Europe settled in Prince Edward county and the Bay of Quinte district? Would we not have been poorer in different ways if the larger settlements of Germans, Mennonites and Tunkers LIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA which are north of Toronto had not been? Had we not in Ontario whole townships of Highland and Irish fisher-folk, who were unskilled in agriculture, who became, at any rate in their children, farmers and business men of the best type? What shall we say of companies of immigrants of four and five hundred families coming at one time, who in early Ontario had rations issued to them for eighteen months, and con- trast this with the immigrant of to-day who must have money in his pocket? What can Nova Scotia and Ontario say, when the former had hundreds and hundreds of Maroons, brought from Jamaica, reaching 7,000, and when the latter had in its western peninsula 12,000 Africans just brought from the grasp of slavery to be assimilated? Those who come to us are our fellow men. If they obey our laws and our customs they have a right to come. We are only entitled to possess what we can use. The great vacant prairies we have are God’s land, and they are for his poorer children of whatever race. Let us not be wiser than our fathers. They were made up of swarthy Iberians, and ruddy Picts, and stalwart Britons, of masterful Dalriads and staid Angles, Jutes and Saxons, of blue-eyed Norsemen, of enterprising Danes, of Norsemen and Angevin conquerors, of French refugees, Jewish merchants—a great strong composite. Can we do better than they have done? (g) Lhe second problem is that of the great influx of Americans into western Canada. It is well to be watchful; but before we can judge of this it is essential that we should know the character and motives of those who are coming in so great numbers to Canada from the United States. Late statistics by men in authority state something like the following figures as to the origin of the American immigrants coming to us: ; ; Germans @G.) NL 15% English speaking me g ee eae tee ee Pits aE TRUE 25% Returned Canadians or their children. ......... 40% Native born Americans) ee ON ASE eee 20% These figures are intended to include the three western Canadian prairie provinces. In Manitoba alone, lying as it does alongside of North Dakota, which for thirty miles along the boundary was settled entirely by Canadians, the proportion of Canadians coming to us would pro- bably reach forty or fifty per cent. In Manitoba almost all who come purchase farms, as homesteads are not available. Manitoba.—It may be well to give details of a few settlements as illustrations. These are all within forty miles of Winnipeg: A. Numbers of American families making up one-half of one church were returned Canadians and their children from APPENDIX A LV Dakota, who originally came from Huron, Peterboro and Glen- garry. One of these families gave four children University education, one daughter taking the classical medal and travel- ling scholarship for two years. . Leading farmer born in England. Came from Missouri. Thorough Britisher. . Forty families of English-speaking Scandinavians from Min- nesota; Lutherans. Merchants in town; and farmers. Well- to-do. . Seventeen families; two from Kentucky, English-speaking. Remainder English-speaking Norwegians, chiefly Lutherans. Farmers—each farms from 600 to 2,000 acres. Six steam ploughs in settlement. . Several families, all returned Canadians. Almost every settlement within sixty miles of Winnipeg has American families—well-to-do; law-abiding; mixed in reli- gious denominations. In all these settlements there are good schools. Saskatchewan.—(All within sixty miles of Moose Jaw). A. Large settlement—forty families. Several Canadian mer- C. chants in the town—come as repatriated settlers chiefly from Iowa. Follow dry farming. All satisfied. Half of them were returned Canadians. A large connection originally from Richmond, Quebec. Fine schools erected; eleven denomina- tions united in erecting a church costing $6,000, virtually paid for. . Considerable town. Families from Dakota, Nebraska, «ec. Large Nova Scotia element. Returned Canadian from Dakota—a Councillor; another of the same—notary public and capitalist. New town on Outlook branch. Large settlement, chiefly Canadians from Minnesota; eleven cars took the party from Park River, Minnesota—half way between Winnipeg and St. Paul. Had been thirteen years on poor soil, sandy. Inform- ant had not been able to visit home in Stormont, while in the United States, in thirteen years. Has been four years in Sas- katchewan and will visit home next year. Have schools, religious services and progressive settlement. Alberta. —A. Mormon town—1,500 people, chiefly Americans. Large beet sugar refinery. For four or five miles around town a continuous beet field. Only eighty Gentiles altogether in the town. These are Canadians: Irrigation Company Mana- ger, Doctor, Editor, Minister. Good schools; four school LVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA teachers. Town and fields irrigated with water brought in a canal forty miles. Large Mormon church in which writer, at their request, lectured on “Mound Builders.” . Town between Calgary and Edmonton. Majority Americans. Several years ago, at public gathering on 4th July, trouble about raising stars and stripes above British building. Never at- tempted since. Good schools and churches. C. Many Germans. Americans numerous. Best school building GO) SI OL Cr between Calgary and Edmonton. SALIENT POINTS. . American settlers without exception declare their preference for Canadian laws. They declare that there is a plenty of laws in the United States, but they are not enforced. In each town a mounted policeman (in Saskatchewan and Alberta) is found. The Americans all express satisfaction at this protection unknown to them in their own country. . Sunday laws are lax in the United States. Case after case is given of these settlers beginning work on Sundays in Manitoba having been stopped—only warning is necessary. . . All want schools. They say our Canadian schools are more thorough than their own were. . They declare that Canada gives greater advantages to the farmer; Taxes less; land cheaper; railways better controlled. . Merchants are more reliable. . Church attendance is better in Canada. . Almost all become British subjects and become voters. . Coming from the far western states they have taught Canadians many things about dry farming, &c. An induction from facts such as these shows that the American is a most valuable, peace-loving, law-abiding immigrant. CONCLUSION. In closing take a historical parallel. The following are quotations from standard works:— “ After the year 1800 all parts of Ontario open to settlers became the favorite hunting ground for homes.” It is interesting to note that the Loyalists were displeased with Governor Simcoe for encouraging Americans to come. ‘The counties APPENDIX A LVII of Haldimand, Norfolk, Wentworth, and Welland were largely settled by Americans from New York State, New Jersey and Pennsylvania. ” “The influx of immigrants,” says a writer, “took place across the Niagara River even up to the London District.” It is declared that “the Quakers, Mennonites and Tunkers and such settlers from the United States, while a pacific and desirable element, yet held principles entirely at variance with those of the Loyalists.” “The Pennsylvania Dutch opened up Waterloo district and were joined by Mennonites. ” “The eastern townships in the Province of Quebec were occupied by an industrious and intelligent class of Americans. ”’ Even later, a much less desirable class of Americans came to Ontario. These were squatters, frequenters of the wayside taverns, with children unclad, and their parents utterly illiterate. They were profane, dishonest and irreligious. They are strongly spoken of by Talbot, McTaggart, Bennycastle, Mrs. Moodie and other writers; and yet from such materials, by the aid of the school and the church, were some parts of the Dominion built up. We rely in western Canada on the same intensity of conviction on the part of loyal Canadians as there was in the days of yore. We have advantages of education and religion that the early Canadians had not. We have now an immensely stronger Canadianism than ever existed before. The foreigners are attracted now as never before by the strong Canadian sentiment in all parts of the country and want to be with us. If Ontario with much greater early disadvantages has become so loyal, and so true, shall not we as a nation lift up our banners and stand as steadfast British Canadians from Sydney to Victoria? Hear the words of our late Laureate, and we may read into them any kind of Imperialism we wish:— “Shall not we through good or ill Cleave to one another still? Britain’s myriad voices call, ‘Sons, be welded, each and all, Into one Imperial whole, One with Britain, heart and soul! One life, one flag, one fleet, one throne.’ ”’ ANR EE du il ga he a eH is pl EM Lee aa my +) “ORT! Near) MOT meen DIET AN 07e ‘eqoqu wonder, g |6'8c1|' %°\o-gpr|o8T| “Bar| 0 “IT SSTi9 SSTIL 96769872 ZETIT GET GNGET|CASET|TAOET| ee °° pypynono ‘eyeuryed BOIA Z |8°6cI|' "|Z ISIIT GEI|Z 8GIIS OETIF 6CI “1° gerl6 SSTI8 SETS SETIL'IEIIT SEl|h SEIIS 8CI|P SSII GEI) ES Sate nee eS [AÉETO FAST BOG Rene Fb OST|L'8GI| SGIIE LCIIF FCI cl cggrle--la cer! ‘serle’éerl ‘oer! tt ‘zetl “ogrle og """""""""sisuopeuto eueumsues ¢ [le or" en eee ‘oct! “ogrl:**"" ‘cid 19 SET S'OPI| ISIIG SST] “LET/I9 2ZZT\S OSTIZ VET) TELE EST) -~ °°°" "esuoae uIngesINby fF |1' 681) "| G'OSTI9'££1|Z GaT|9 9ZT\S TEL = [per SOL Ze SrUlL elon TS ON Ze ree Grn OOl Pe SOL OT ie a. sen. ‘cso TT ‘sueder vosidaq £ |£ 901" PF 91119 &TI|S8 OLT/6 STI] “SOT “"""! “TELIO PETE ESL) GETIL ISIIS SIT ZGIIG OCT) SGIIS Par °° °°": soprommuos snqndog & |8'2II| """ GEST] ‘0GI|6 LITE FGI|6 OTT “**l8'GTT| “9TT/E°GOTIE FIT] “SIT/S SOT/S SOT] “TIT/9 SOT/S° Tr) "©" PIM “Buvoursnuyy [T |p GOT) °°" 16 GOT|T TIT/E FOT|S GOT|6 OT cc ° ” sf Pane se Sal ee al aie > (c SBI ,, UL SE 91NJE[OUOUON Se |e a Sil ies Sash ES re =. 2 n| = | > | £ *Arenue f ydooxe < 7. are = 2 n| a © NE = | B Peale) Ie yove 0} ou pp 189 X AUOT 10,7 = = Ô SNS os ES] Gels | On| Bel EH |. is Bure &| Ui | ae] € 2 y at we oF Pees >| =o 3 ae 5 © c9g" ‘#50 el" ""eanp | à due we oF ae e De ee vein RÉ enfer poe) eet So) RENE cages ‘’'AON IST °°°" ABW HBS |aë |eC0|ée| » ARE NA ER) | Sy UE 0 RE AU EN ME GR ESS AN Ge OS TE may 9 | 67h |Se LÉ ES) E Be RE AR So Bol Ro SE A <8 el A Tee Ci AT cit ne) Baa @ © |Ep |Be} oe | © : à. a: p €. a “9 a DE A 5 CPAM Sn CONTI OT 5 # ae CR p €. ee 2 Bo a < ES x Be 5 g AA OOP OF 2 OAD Tome uef ÿ = Po Be £ a= = > [ ni R De = Salto RSS |NO 5 | “qyuour yore Jo Aep JS] ou} 5 Re 85 8 Se | © : < 0} Suipuodso1109 1894 ou} jo ABq et 3 *SNOIDAY *SNOIDAY ‘NOWNOD DNINOOTG NAHM “6061 ‘ATO AHANE UVa “yet: G'OETIT FP £916 9°96T 6 LCI £821 6 SI “O&T G'SGIr g' S'£O0T|9" "OTI|9" I £0I|S *197S04910{) yjnog pue SJUEH ‘p °NAGS Lsulg NGA c' “= 0STie eat TELS 6GIE SST €91T\6 S9T\e TOL "68118 LET\9 SZ 6GI/L 8ZT\L 62 ‘8GI| ‘68I| “SIT SASL CSST 981] £SIIT GIT Con Pray TAG GGIIT OSTIE Esl £01/2°86 |£ 16 SIT\8 SITIS EI ZOT|F POI|G OOT ie tom mn Fc SES @ i=] ce 8 & ET ue} BE © 8, | SH | € en i=] æ n D'® La 2 i= p 5 no 2 FE ae a la a ù B =e 5 177) R R low = (ls: Qa ‘VILOOS VAON JO AONIAOUd AHL HOH SNOUHOONHHd UAHLO ANV ONTHAMOTI I ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CXVIII “1G ET] “OLT.9°99T)""'*") ‘LOT “SOT/T'SOT[Z°OLT -egtle-eat|a"satle-e2t| “ozrls-eurl--le-ozrlecur “este 69T/6°O9T| “rare ocrlr:2er| ‘esTle ToTI¢:Z9T “21/6 éorlo ezrls oztl6 ozrla vzr| “ozrle got) ‘or “aura ELIS LOT 8°99T 9° S9TZ SOT I e9T| ‘sors FOT ‘OLTL°6L1/8 99T.L°99T| “sors sorlz or» corlo TOT “291 “OL1/2°S9T| go! “221! ‘cor! ‘oorlz'zo1| oor! 991 8 69T/8°G9T sors GOT F LOT /€’ST|9 GET|E 8e -gotie*aot| “odtic:oathr earls nil 20e ou 12 curl “gtz\ oes! 60e! “zoz| are) ‘gra: 808| “261 “GOT/6°ZOT|L“O9T| 29ST |G T9T|9° zerle 2er/s LeT|2 ver sors S919 GSTS ocre ar) este gets 1er) “197 2er} “ogrl2'aer/p'ostis"osth6"osr| gr)t'asila 257 L13 ELTIT 001 LOL e 691 r'aorle rois 1o1/2' TOT S91. 9° GOLF POT F gorz core POTS O9TI6 serlr" 6er. “p€z| “26%| “002! ‘goz| “PIZ|" °°" +) -teq] ‘008! corlr#orlo rer rerls-cerlr-aorlo rte ovrle FFT EN | etal zea) “oser de “6grls optio get) ‘serie gerlo zetls 2pr|a ogt|s"0gt “SIZ CCRC ee sea Veer en '¢°eTz n'etreir {hate cie *OT& on. 6s | got} “oot 61) ‘2r1|e CELT ShL cept ertle SPT. “2OT/9°SPI|p optio pt) “GPI|L LPT) »yerlL-ept| ‘IPIL OFT @ETIT“cel, “gente cart" [ees “ser! Patera “re LET ¢° Set 8’ THT e gers "9eT|2 cer! ss |2 |e NG alles ae es te p 891 8 SLT 6 Z9T T &20 g° LOT & L291 9 ZO 8° S91 6 6ST “STS T 6ST 6 ZST T 6ST Z GOT 8° S9T “S16 8 &ST 8° LIZ FST €' SPI £ SPI © 9ST G'6£81 “AW rt: euQuBoBAXO sn3æJ81") “os eyoy4sndne Braye yy ele eee exe ele ee tir + et Bones BIW ey SI[8910Q BeuUryT wmnT[oO}ysnsue WNIJOULUASIS COCO OR TE PI HEC 9[n898 wunipodudA aslola eo 0.0.3) ele) aia min ete ste suysn ied Ble SI[89104 BIUOJUIT) °°°: ‘BUBOUOUY SIJEJUOUT, “7 (edu }rma7) ” ” sisuopeuey SNUIO) Due cotlaleer BIOPOUY UoIpusepopoyy wund1890144419 ‘IL, * Suodoi “yy Suv snjnounueyy LL ” ” (edt 4imay) sa oe CE CU uueg PU ue unto À “+ "(ed ma) ” mn °°: -BotuBalAsuueg snunig "(eda 4imaj) ” ” * : sisuopeuRy 191jOUBOUY PR Do WOy20]1) 83949 N * BUBIUTOIBD BIUOJARTO Byoyay s1d09) LE 9€ ce FE €& GE TE 0€ 6& 86 LG 9& GG Fa £6 (iG IG 0G 61 SI ZT 9T SI FI P'r9T 8 &L1|' 6 SGT "S89T £'c9I S'&9T T O91|° 2 LST)" & PSI ¢$° £06 “EST GIST” “LPT 9° O9T L°LST £ 906) ° Gg’ LPT S'GI& & GFL|' 9°90& Tort 8'OPI |" "68T eer)” OT “AW wpe eee “69T\F LOTT POT)" "*** “|Z OLT|F 9LTIS “69T “TLI "891 “LOT “POT “GOT “TOL “GIG “LST “GOT “SST “99T “€9T “O&% “6ST “626 “OST “SOG "OST “OST “ZEST "GET 6 | "FOI 9 TZI PF S9I P 9LT ¢ 99T & 991 L'8ST “SSG 6 LST £'O9T S'rST 6 89T G'£EQ9T "OEG L'6ST "608 T 9ST “1G POST & FFI TFT 8°2eT ke a ie 3 = PLTI£ SLT/9 S9TI8 TILT £GTI6 SST Z9TIS TLTIT ILTI6 LOTS SOT\E SOI £9T|6 T9T|2L" £9T|£ TOL 99T O91|£ LETS" “PSTIL SST\9° “$0Z ¥ i. i A PGTIF PST\S” "ISTIS LOLS PrI|S SST|S"&91/L LSTI£ LST|2° 00!" """"l""*- PST “SST GFI|E SFT Zz “Stl “TOT “L6T “THI “PEL\S OFT e 8 SaT L “62T 9 6° ¢° z 9 FEI\S SETS TET “T9T\T O9T\S E9T|8" cot "691,6 69T|8°ZLT “OST|T SST\L IST) “S¢T/g° ICT "FOI £9T|8 6STI6 ZGT| “6ST/Z SCT T9TIL'&9TI£ ZCTIS 9CI|S Oct "O9T| ‘E9T| “FST| ZST| “Set LST) ‘6STIS ISTIS FST|p'OST SGTI8 FST} ‘OSTIS OSTIT OST “goel-***-l"| ger] ‘2er ESTIT GCTIG ISTIS 6FI\S OFT ESTIL'PPIIG SPIIC GHI|9 EFT GPIIL'IPIIS GET| “9FT/6 IFT £9T|9"ZGTIT 6STIS FPCI|LZ'ECT 8ST|9 SSTIF PSI]Z IGTI9 ECT c'gerl-""-- "SETIP LET SFIIS SPIIG SFT "GTG "GO6| 0 INFO GSTIS SFIS GHIIE FELIS FFT colle ed “GPIIF LETI9 LET) “LET|9 SET OFT/9 GETS SETIZ 9ETIE OFT ‘getie ganic ltt] arr S'ESTI6 OETI9 TETIT 6GT ie is so fea a ce ¢ CXIX APPENDIX E Oo fF sa 1 N oD ce: N re Dm SH 19 osuoyeid NIOJUT, suodoi WNIIOJU I], SUBSINA BSULIAG * SNIUIN SA cio cenoto one 0 MO: voyseulop snunig diver its: ON ‘(edta 4yinay) ” SNSEI9{) snunig (odu qty) ” (peyBayno) wnastu y PO (edz ma) ,, a. Du OL ON OR *(pozBatqyno) WnIQNI SOU DOS ET NUE ‘u9ois 189dde saary, ails efter elke) a due oaie . SUBSINA BUBUIT BpPON] ESOY SUBS[NA BleuNIg voindind viuadb11eg (odu 3may) ” ” SNSO]]IA snqny soos "1188-8JSU,) SNJUEUIUY (edux qimay) - " one ea ose e . sns0311S snqnyy OMR PONT TT MEN ee ne BUDA pe aeydn yy IOJOOISIOA SIL] 999 ‘B9UI9900 SNR £9 69 19 09 6¢ 8¢ Lg 9¢ ag Le £q Gg IG og 6F SP LY OF SP Fr €r GP IP OF 6€ 8€ OI MO A B= OO SH CON OU 1) oS OM ER CO CN ER ON CN Oo wm © D GG nwo © a. EE «(XH EE “P91 “S9T “GOT “PST "EST "FIG “SST 806 “TST “SST ‘SPT “SET “PLT “LOT “LLY ‘OLT c' “THE “GLT S21 “C6T ‘TOT “S9T 891 “99T "891 TOT ¢°99T/6' 291 8° €9T/8° LOT 1191 91 “ect ig"eet a pers ect mre le “eet| ‘ect sed oars 6 OsT|e est an lena 9° 6FI|9 LET €" €e1|¢° OFT L'LLTIS' 121 ¢"69T\e°ZLT Z°ELT/9' OLT T'G2T|S' TSI 9'eLT| “ELT "OPalL Tez L'eLTIL'ELT 9°SL1\2° SLT $°0z|¢" Toz| "90T|T'89T “Cots £21 9° 99T\F 697 2°99T\2° S21 9° 191! “99T a'egt|r'1o1/z serle ost “tort 1o1lz zorle cor 8" 601|6 8ST|F 0971/8097 T'ZST|9 61) “OST\S GFT 9° 6FI\L OFT LOFTS OFT NN L'Ile SFI 9° SFI IFT eal peal ae See G° LOTS GPS RTL FFT “@L1| “PeT|" °° +: "SgI L'ort|s OpIIS ap] ‘SPT g'rer|T eer|e cerls eel ‘OLT| “99T\S"FZT| “OLT L'9971|1 991€ 9971|8 FOI €LL1|b PLT] “OLTIS SLT "OLT] “eZI|T PLT\e°9ZT Hat & 91/9 OLT “réal ‘16| “PIC 8 OLT|L°99T\8"S9T|Z SOT T'LL1|2'Z21|@' 89T\9 S91 cnc reg a te 9 €9T|F T9T\8°FOI\6 SOT g'6g1| “ZET\T°291|¢ LOT “LOT|p FOT|L ET] “E9T 6991 e'e0T)s "791 “991 8" 6ST|8' 8ST 9° SST\¢ 99T ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA XX | C DDR ir nee ee repreneur se 2e cf umealinee mon D DEA EES 21020 00e 8 een en eu ee [ap | LE) APR a vosfeqees[sueseeensces eens cppaane à: | a6 tel ele Ne eati meinen ies eam nn nln MCE 2 CT nese] et ce] PER een ee ‘ee|s ens| "| se ose 29e AA els FE 2) SU POS PAPE PCR PER von" von co tee Foe 8 ere sOE wore porte re led Let ER hee rue ur ago sous ysruregy e-o0el-"""l6-c6al -ooels: roc! “g6z|t'1oe|F 662.2" rocle-vorls-vor Aves Ru D FERA ne PP pcusscets ENS ce o-senl orale eee ESS RARE M RAR Lee pme re RE Rs ne ge Ro . + yon “sscuy-tamane annee le: ooel- - Lele easel rien eae Det Mn PACE Pe (ire OR ee hs = agp lo-orel”- =: local tice EE LS en percent tte uemronsunnemses (+06 |:+:::] :16 |z-zor] “ze | ‘oorloics | “ss | “2s | “16 |c'c0 al [seein >a PR aren aa nr lee ae eet tee ; cas Ir'eënl-*"-le-serle gore aaa eee niet aaa Beal, fact fo AP PE PRET FETE EEE PER CES RS Ne ee in EU ee pete Re LR Rehisenemge 4, apd feel": "letcerlo-2ole-ecrls'canlr'tetb'ecrl2'err| “ter\6"ocr AL ee LR ER TE +-pumoss uogrg 07 sous qseqepy leat] + "l8"ocnlr- us ert 2rtleortl2 ert 2ttlr-eunlo-vrt Rha ES pete RER Reesesoyer ge sarmedogez |e-96 |-*""|2"66 |2rorleez | “sorlegorle-¢6 | -corls-ce [2-28 Nee te Jrreefeeterfereesfesre] seers Re Reese aout sammedoses (208 |*"**"Jeres lanes Jaze [a"es (aren (262 (zee nee [eee Osz)e" 22%, age) Oual9 cuals pial “T8z] ‘Ouais egclo guzl WC, Suäip-oyoq ZL (a 992!" "1 12e 1 ogcle ezci1 oz) ‘roclo 99z,F 19/9" 09|£ F9z "092 /€ £96 "18% S'oralo 6a|s sça) °°" g'erelg'epale ogel : Buyyno-urery 12 |L'epal"‘"" "lg irela ercla 1ralo cc) ‘rrelL'ocal"""""| “éscl£ 0cz “etalr FeclL 10% O1z|%"g0z| “Toz|"***" "S81/9 #61|8 FOZ!" j Suggno-Aex 02 | ‘561|° "| 9022 erelc 961! °ZOZ| ‘961! ‘gér|S 181/2 221|S"ZLT ‘serle cprle IST t'yprlo oprla ecrle gerlo Eells errlr ceil’ ,, Suuvoys-doogg 69 |p'agtl"""""| ‘rerls Eel] “SET/E FETT cel) ‘ept| “OkT\S ec1|F EET “LEL/E pero ortia LPIE FETE SPIT ptle cars ecrlé"2er| *"""""" , Sunuvd-oyejog go l2'221/"**" le oerle carls eer| ‘oer/r'earle"eerle eerlo'zrrle tir “OFI| “IPT|p OFT|2 art ser|T'6er|c sers st sc1|s 2er)" os » Sumosg 29 [s'éerl"""""|2'eetla gerlr'oerl£ SET\S OST/6 FET] “2ZT| °121| “SIT “2818 Fat) SEL P SEL sers" 0p1l6 g8rl6"ogr| “SIT/Z 6ar|:**"*: : (Mostas jo ju) BurySnopg gg | “sert "ls osrlo orrlo Let F'SsT\L°SIT| “SsT/6°STT\2°OTT|T cor "61/9" T6T\o°Z61|" °° °° Fe ya eee RG Le ‘esti ole eet --umsosoqn} umuvjog eg \e"pgt|*** "|G" 06T e-zerlorgst gel" 21] “ezrig"ozrl “OST “9ST “6812 OST 8 OSES SLT] ‘ILT| ‘S2TI8 OLT| “6zT| Lt" ‘osueyeid UIMETYE FO [1521 L'GLT eee aS Z SLITS’ SOIT E2T|8 S9T|9 FLT 6 | 8 | L | Teac eae ea CUET ‘ay or | 6 | s lee ee “PONUMUOD—YLLONS VAON dO HONIAOUd AHL UOH SNOUHOONDTHd HHHLO ANV ONIAAMOTI TI CXXI APPENDIX E rte: -soquus ‘oouviodd®e SIT OOT Dotas ia +++ -s8017 Jo Suldid 4ysily 66 +++, SNUBIUISIIA S[I0PIOU) 86 sisyorel ESS wn101p99 Std 26 OOO | eo tni esvydojog 96 MS SIV8l1} SIUIdS CG tresses SNI10AIZAIO XAUO9AO( F6 ne ‘SISUCUI[OIBO SNUUBIAT, EG PO SIQN[09 SN[IU201,, 76 tee ae eq’ BIqol1jou0Z T6 DOC 00 4 BASE ° 06 DR UJBUO0109 VOWIPUEC 68 nee RES uOA9IY 914199) gg ES euseu BI[OUINIG 28 ÉD TEA € BUB[Noeu S1}139Y 98 500 0 s SIJUUOIY ooUNf C8 Pas evens QUE SNLIOYISZIUI SNPINT, FR °°": VION ‘UJUIOSU] BzIdsopey eg ree rere neg L Fe qzs teense ene Fe 980053 PIIMEZS EE 7 a q1s CH Ns mee ar teral! PONS es PAT ONGET een FATF LINLPIT | ES ai IG ET CROC on) ici PPT NO SAC P'GpI| ‘°° |8 SFT titel i) lime atl st}! Oe ZF tee ee ERGOIT 9°CGT 1 9NCGT 8 8861). = 19 SPT 8 660) | ONE GT CRTC | © ee EP Skat 6 Leth 8 88I| °° |1 Ser rec |e rer ‘eg | lee 06 [toc le 6 F LTS) |S OOF 618 ness z66¢l “608 G'GGI|6 SIT & OIT| “SOT G°9ET|9 FFT "6PI|E SFI "£II|9 GFT "GPTIL'TPI G'GETIS GET "LT|E SET "LyT| OST G'&GIIT 6IT T'9PI|S SET L'SGIIS 6GI G'ZGT|G OCT tees lege] GPITS SCI 8°S6 |9 68 4°06 |Z°%8 L'&6 | 06 & GOES STE 6 98 |8 G8 |8 F6 |8 92 |G'IS S'OTEIS 861" °°" IL" 286 PDT 8 901 G'OET "£QT 06 “06 6° £6 see 9 TIT) “LZIT| “61T/8° SOT\9 FOI P'£OTS 901,6 FOI| “€OT|\9 26 G'S8GI,9 9ET/S 6GI|ZL 9ETI£ GET IGPT | 0 NI CGT|M6ETINOET “OET| ‘GGI|9 EPIIT SET) E9T GS'OPIIS OGTI9 OSTIE SETIS GET G'LYTI6 SPIIT OFT)” [8 9ET S'GPIIS 9PI| IFII9 SFIS SET L'OPIIT GPIIT PPI|6 SFT) °°” "6GI|8 LET)" ‘© |S SSI] OST T'£EIIE ZETIS LETS SETIE LET L'GETIS'PGI|6 OETIE OST) ‘SET L°93T| ‘9219 OSIIG FET\L SCI OfT| “SST/9 OITIS EOT) “TET “OST| “TIpI| "2 FET} “9ST "06 |8 72 |S°88 |S 6 |9 26 T'r8 |S 18 |6 28 | IS |S 8L L'G6 |6 F8 |? 88 19 68 |6 &8 9'ETEIL LEE] GGEIL GES 90€ “G8 | ‘ES (8 68 ‘ote! ‘esgic CXXII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA THUNDERSTORMS—PHENOLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS, NOVA SCOTIA, 1908-09. The indices indicate the number of stations from which the Thunderstorms were reported on the day of the year specified. OBSERVATION STATIONS. | Richmond and Cape Breton. 8. 9 & 10. Victoria and Inverness. derstorms for Year 1908. Total reports of Thun- D EC Oh D a at olele s... biere) ere ie Pare asie nes while ss honore of es ere)|}s/ Ste steps c'e lel arene, eee ene CRORCPOIONS [lw e topes ie ie Salen 6) © 1B) me) a fe (6 ie ©, Sieh wite! wi} ee. jane) ole © say wee eee = sas lolo tie © 6 = as ele © shoes ee ns ete ...... POIL sn © 'eherelele ee m6 sa 0 0) 0 etn)| sels na s.ss.seles...e p> © nos eh moms cere, Ce AOC cle sietsre lapin ee © «ile fe! w ie)|isnr 28 ane ns nee es sets ere ue sn @ silent 1070 Na x ti ner solos, CR AICAONCE = sus se nie sa os | 0 sue le 66 ewe ele were ts Tino els) mate e CEE MINT 2 aoe 8 Ma sie la OR Tete © Cie sal alle se | eile, » der] ne es) 01e - a — = a A D > Si D - — | ET = + 5 pe ete 28 | SE 2 | beetle ao | O48 à og | cs | Es 3% | as es) ae = a Ss : Ps es Sel | ee NE ey o> | a4 |ae| 24 | se | 25 Las Bran ‘or | Sig | ect eee ieee) es am | aq SR) Me) a ae 5.2 HA | Ns «e111 SOs ol enereten leet net leone! | areca EE nee Re lee [es «1 29 Trientalis Americana ............ 15422160 PET 154 |. 30 Clintonia borealis ............... 1brenasslbonall.e 11/3474 ball heer ores Gt lamin GE Sh Callapalustrists a. 0 +... TG ONL ER EAN 155 32 Cypripedium acaule ............. 162 5er er Ier 155|. A SE EE) | sisi > MEnutt TIPO) are ete 2012 AE mem salleee- lisse slcecl: eme 44 Rhinanthus Crista-galll 1... Is aolsaeolbdenoonslbdeelhooe ee lbnsoltss. 45 Rubus MOSS A CCC eee A2 EN AE AS SIP A ES IE EERE 46 à sy) (ITUITTIDe)-... Uno bebelhost he se ic -cihse. 47 Sarracenia purpurea............. WTA 166 eT RARE RAI CEE AS Brunell4a VUISATIB- 0-2 1762981480 les AIMER A EE EPS 490i Rogalucida 2er rec 176. 171| 179|....| 168| 166) 164] 168| 152) 154 50 Leontodon autumnale........... 170) Al SEEN ee lac silo Mec dlls ee ee ee Sl Samar arvall parisey sete he eis er o- ae SN FDA NA RS A an ofan (avin See lee olbocoltecc 52 Trees: appear green. -...,........ ECs A ee revel ledger re Ball terres ol IE ER EMI et ote 123}. 53 Ribes rubrum (cultivated) ....... 147.7) 141 153}. 149}. 153 142 54 * etme (OUP TINOG) sale niece DO 2116 [face cel | leo ROM Seats el ats eed eee HEB Atelivocalleso- 55 R. nigrum (cultivated)........... LOA rec eidlere sited ve A Mol on lee cuca Eté 145}. 56 i (fcot Tipe) CS ee ZOE |e oral| SRE os assent os Toye [ote Fests econ eet IEEE SiMe MUNTTIS COLASUS) Ce 150:41.. 21418566 LATE IE) IEEE 112 58 hei mn C(ITUITTINE) ete AS) dlla dell nca pales clloaoo||onsllaade 59 Prunus domestica....-........ 1152: 149 MB) IE SS Arata [3 cere 119 COMP yrusi Walia OR tise) stent 154.5} 151] 152). 140 SIERY GU eIÈECE 159} 141 Gl Syringe vallearisve tete ee ee 163. 161 149) 151) 154)...,);..- 161) 141 62 TritoLum repense 0.0 LOSE racy ee 180,....| 160} 156). 181} 148) 150 63) Trifolium) pratense .............. 163. Sal) 16611781. Ete saan ac 169) 150 64 Phicum:pratense.: ......,....2. a: Sb | | | a eA Geol omen lee Meron alerts 65 Solanum tuberosum.............. 18491... fous'||s: ect le rl ler 66 Ploughing (first of season)........ | 118. ion 144). 102) 109) 125} 99) 107 67 Sowing “ Ve MATE TES 129. 140| 146 119| 119 124) 100; 97 68 Potato-planting'* ok Salen eee 127: 140 197| 134 137| 109) 125 69 Sheep-shearing “ “Sia hee 1825415, 01e geal akan cee eesti lea tata apne | ee 70 Hay-cutting “ a zeae 194. 201! 205 187| 198 203 185 71 Grain-cutting “ Pens «PAT 243. TEEN Pr ele 218 227 237 72 Potato-digging ‘ LT 2660216221 146: male eee WeaOpening Of MIVEIS. . .....:.:. 0.0. | 80. 1041/1871 1905 mMUIS 131| 82| 92 APPENDIX E CXXVII II.—PHENOCHRONS (‘ When First Seen’’?), CANADA, 1909—Continued. WO aS ac WOM GG asc ANCIEN TENTE 73bOpening OMIAKES ER er 96.2). 129 iad See “103 oe Ae 74aLast snow to whiten ground ......| TES lee | ER A ME ne tally in sits ood oe | ne ee es em 75aLast spring frost—hard .......... 18056 75455. |letenene Uae oa NOals.G 1c serre TASER I exe 76aWater in streams—high.......... HE ee sleecel tee (Gb ms as low. ec. 240.6).. 77aFirst autumn frost —hoar........ 259.4). . 7D wis cg “ INNO oc cao 288.5|.. 78aFirst snow tofly in air ........... 20085) AE er Ier ele thle Oe = whiten ground ..... SE Eee none apalesn ol loo acl lagi Moa@losing Ol lakes "cn isis eet ciel) Sk PadiliNebollonsdlscodl|sooallondallsone 79b e* TAVELS alee ihe le steiner ener shells 349.1). |: ale = 8laWild ducks migrating, N ......... 87.1|....| 103] 109/....| 110] 107 Sibi = u ms i) pnedagoet 299.2)... 82a ‘ geese = Neo 81.2| 141| 89| 108). 110| 91 82b ” Ke be Sie ie 317.4|.. 83 Melospiza fasciata, North. ....... 90. 071906 /PEre) ES IRS T7 84 Turdus migratorius “ ......... 85. 09.197128" -°1876 102 85 Junco hiemalis D ae MT 6 TER 0340002 01e) EE CAS 86 Actitis macularia PAST Gr 128.8|.. 87 Sturnella magna FRE NOT à 1eme alt Hoaool| x4} 20%) 88 Ceryle Alcyon er Te ee 125.3]... | 89 Dendrœæca coronata ‘* ....... 129.8). . 90 D. estiva PUCES TE 138.8).. 91 Zonotrichia alba SE McC A 125.6).. 92-Troehilus*colubris’— 3) 22 sin: <= 47, 6| one 151) 153 .... 146) 154). 93 Tyrannus Carolinensis* ......... 143.3!.. ESA lens loco 94 Dolychonyx oryzivorus.......... 142.4! eee | 95 Spinis tristis PRE rs as 144. 96 Setophaga ruticilla ‘“ ......... 136.5 7 Ampelisicedrorum "22.5225 rete Ambient lentes os 98 Chordeiles Virginianus’ ......... 135.9| RE PE SA EE RS RP) Ce EE RE OOBHITS TE EipINS OÉrOPS-: ..-....:.. - 105.4| 114| 128 136} 95 110| 120, 100First appearance, snakes......... ASS rece ca ed are AMAR yj) |p aay jf ati 1522 N120 115| 106 125 TES 5 ool) ZS} 200 Chey Nesey ol letra 6 leas 288). GA, 6 2 incl oe | SCE GR leon ered EUR 94| 105! 84| 87 95| 103| 81] 93 127| 85| 85 97| 116} 70| 82 100|....| 100 122| 119} 58) 100 130). 139). 146) 141| 130 160): :<. 126 120) 111) 105 122) 14217 CC COTI9DELIGOT eeerzpeeceeysc ee ie eyes ste oe, eee Rte PAL 60I £&I SIL LOT as; GILIGGIISGI A OC CE TT OGI GOT TRES ET OC O06, le ein BG 6 Oe oS 8 Se PO CMRNESE SUT MOTTE (suayed euoweuy)auoweuy “CT eee SEL ne Site ee ts LEl 621 col I£I SEL ss... GFI 2.6 ei] 6.6 os SSL 991 eee ESI Cs ee Cc ce Cs ed es 9Z1 |... SuU9MOIX ( é ang.) TU ‘PI LATE) OLE)" (SOTIGLTIEOT OS NS 99T |OZT |» |SZT |091"|0ZT |Z9T |ZOT | TAT |POT | nr 997T|99T |99T |697 |82T |SOT |89T |9PT |‘ |O8T |SST | ‘ISLI|: + * SULIOMOLT (epron| USOY) e804 PIIM ‘ET IPl eee £GI PEL IST eee 9ST Cs Oe ee ee er) eeleoe 9ST (OST ECT eee LPI EST ss... SPL Sst @ 6 026 | ds a ne 6ST eee cZI 091 OII CEI CCE ECC CRT] SuU9MOI (uniqni seqry) te FEAR ‘GI "loot ||" lootlzorlesr izet lle“)... zsr (cor lozt °°: ‘leat 297 |‘: got lezt |°**:l""-"lo2rt l-<-"-lott l°**"lorr leer i “BUHOMOLE ( € eee aqdsey p PUM ‘IT weer OST ee TOT OST £OI see SSI ssl... ssl... £ST ILI eee SFI rat aay So) ELT ee ele we ole we eee ISI 6.0) 0.0] sene) s ga wl Oo ae OFT eee OZT SFI Z9l LLIi aie eee . Sey (suodai UWMIOJUL) 19401) OFM “OT eee (991 SLT £61 991 Z9I EZI Z9OL eee OFT Ost ssl... GLI ele se elise @ ©} ee ss DT CAO) CCC ihe © se ieee © oh 0,fe) [ee lee) ele se) tar e 4s ie) wae FSI fee SIL 691 Z9L CCC CR eee SULUOMOIX 2su9} | -81d WNMIJOJUT) 18A0[9 P9Y ‘6 celzer Le" rér een". gptlger "per ll...) #5 4116.20 bu olla loot [hell el. SuuoMour Ca ——— UNIUIIBA) Allen] “gs vas TOI ssl... ISPI ZSI SEI Ce Oe Oe ee OLT LST Scl diode Sst FOI see ele ssl... FOL ee Oe ac CRE RC EC EC EE ISI ZOL PFI CRE ET SULIOMOL (esour : | -10} eWBe[M$y) sulquInjoD ‘Z Nan GOT eee IGRI OFT ISI 621 eee LEI eee 9ST GFPI see OFT ee ee CFL lee ce haeey | pemeness: OFT ssl... "ee SI aie yy) SSL wjaiaie PPL eee 16 eee ISI IZ1 een 019) vo 9.610.460 9 2 Lm SULOMOLT | (epueIq BIOTA) 2714 M ‘3I0IA “9 " IPPI |LPT ISPI |OPIISETI6GE PET [PSI | "|": VAY TO TN CPR | PTS) | DS ETS SET fs oe TPI|98T | © |GST |SPL OPE |SPE |TGN CGT ICT ETS een SULIOMOL (eyel | : -[Nond BlOIA) eng ‘JeIOIA “¢ “IPP [OST |EET [TEL PIIIPIL |FZT [PGI [SSI 9ST |G6PI |SPI|9FT |SPT |PET |° °° |2hI OFT |ZST | °°)” “""19ST |6ST |TOT |ZGT |SST |9PL |OII | ‘|OOT | TST |9GI|8SE | SuuaMO[X (9[8ur | | -o UINOUXUIE J,) uoljepue(] ‘Fr GT FEL QE] EIST OO FE ES OS sosslossslossslsssslses SEI ssl... esse. Ce Ce Ce ee Ce CC a CC BC OC rr CCS PC eee BuusMopy (suodoi | eæñsidgq) sngnqiy SuNIUIL ‘€ Pal ew | OTE OLISG Sor \OLT EE ssl. ee ss... eeeete sce eloe reels ssl ss.lsess eee el eee ele eestor eo ole eeeloeoe ee es Oe er er a) ee | | ‘(@qorm voNedey]) sontdop ‘& ‘EPL eeee SOs FIL C6 ST el vire) 6 (ees) ie Cielo ere ere ns Ore) leavers |l'aferste |larefane)| els) sta levers ser le ne here lie ssl uma tel se sole ana wee es. |.... DE |... ‘"’SUL9MOI (sSuopeurs | | BUBUINSUES) yooy POoOI I | | | ‘OY ‘SAUId ‘SLNVTId il | w|wl>|l>|=|s|m|nl O Q | # Qa >| < H D a") ry “hélas (Els (S(TiPlzlelelalaia (Ele lee ele | sie | SR er msl ele |eig|/¢)/e| 9) & # [ele [oe tol el SN A SIENS de Geet CP eel Feet ne epee HE Loue) RE Bo) Be | Ro elk ee B a4 etal f= R= ee ton facia esha =a EN ise] (LE 3/si7/8 |] elala Sl el = See ie | So | & | 8 SNS ey ee] Be | SB ee SRE ENS ge ale evi PE a J} SERRE re ee [eee ae Aug Heer Sap let RE || Co Voc SAS 8 | el NE ITS SENS) ES PS Lag ales Mi En ns AC ch cal rt RIRE “epeueg Pele) Pietel lol NE lS els) Bb) el AS) ESS RS RE ee opie lee acre seaeene a + x =e ct oe | £ = = ys + — al =. | : > ‘ 42/2 | : e oe © Here | © Ë : Bee = Ë | PE ee 8 8 = eae a | | 8 291A198 [891#0[01099J4 AA ioe ieee | | ~ & > à 9 || ou Jo sit voiñopoueyq | D F | 8 Ë . 4 | FRET 891501010979 J{ Oy} AG) U99S 4ySILT UoyAA S9J8CT ‘6061 ‘VAVNVO ‘VNANONHHA TIVOIDOTONAHA—' III PLIS IFI,68 : 991 "1861 “16ST | “""16FT ISTISST OT “10ST OPT TFT Sol GET xa! wee slare 98T Fol OIL, 16 601)" L6T GOT oe TG 931 oes lege LG LOT cc GOT TZ £6 08 £OT |" 26 ce clerg - ler! [por nn FOI °° ‘|68T °° [FPII6ET £PI GFI PST SFI OFT “|86T LIT OIT &SI 861 FIT (62 26 LOT LET 9ET TET 6L OST 62 FOI GLT PST IST 861 861 69T GOT 9% PL V4 £6 SFI Sor OST ear O£T 6 09 69 89 99 "16 °|Z8 GIG L6G £16 SPT 44! SPI [441 SFT "168 ISTIETT OFT|SOT STIITIT GI 8€ LYT |SPIIGPI FT |SETISFI QT 966 RE PTS LOT +s slogy oct oul OIG FER FLE GGT ale0l 207 … [PSG For Tec SUQUELI 03804 alove7r versa CRC] ‘3u13n9) ulBIr) suyyny Avy : ‘AULMOSG Sulyqsnolg uedo SIOATY SHTEBO COS : -uodQ SET °°°: **(punois jo yno “ys0n) S}StQ WIOM ue RTE spilg Suny Pane “S2]0UO “SMOTTEMG ‘°°: MOu&BdS duo0g : SUIS ER 19%00d -POOM U9PIOY) 10 Jey Pe eral i ©! SXIUT MOPU9IY Hine negroes Saree ‘‘SuuoMOIN ( OS6P1I0S) poy ueploy * SULIGMOTY (SISuopBURy JIIWoUBleuUly) U00JE4SES °°° SuuoMoI;x (Beindind BIU9981TES) QUEIX 12914 ‘SUU9MOIH (Eu9ApPE zeqdnN) A[I'T puog MoTex ee SULI9MOIH (SLOG snjnounuey) dnoieqyng “cess SULEMOLT (SnsBieD snuniq) peyea ying Seas!) “SULIOMOTL A ( snunig) PIM ‘ALU ‘+ SULIOMOL (sorsemop snuniq) paeaynyng ‘unig CRC 6) e's) 4,6 6: ) 6)» = DT EC VC suo -MOLT (SEX SniAq) eddy : Je SEA TLTO NOTA (sue3maAa e3uuiA€) Gate *"SULOMOT (—————— SUT) peyBaynlny “sn9019 ‘* SulLeMop, (Bueseiy7) paeAumMO ‘AreqMeE4g ** SULIOMO[] (BUBTULITA bk OM PIAL ‘ALIOGMEBIYS = AE SUU9MOIT ( 199%) ade ER ES ET Buldig S3014 * °° Spilg SUN * De NG ges oc seoounf “OS “6F ‘SP S =) © “66 Proe. 191 “06 “61 “ST eA! “OT FAC-SIMILE REPRODUCTION OF ADDRESS TO HIS MAJESTY THE KING AS ENGROSSED IN ENGLISH AND IN FRENCH ee je e\ À [LIBRARY ghee a a ek ) an ANUS Te M i ‘A FU i x | nf #1 + 184) T ew this 11) 4 end HUE | i ae 41 mi) jte M) | AU pr Mi) Pe ULAR AM | | Li CC ae of Se Nis ‘le pristdat. a les menibyes dele Société Mroyale du Canada rims on Jon auuiclle.osons prier hum Fe 298 Beatin \ Wipe Hine Voie © Hazeste de bien soulou-accopler nes winecres condolines a loceasion dela mur de Len auqusle? Le le Tin Echouard VI, a0 agreyr ROS repalucuses sympallucs. i Chacun de nous lors de cer événements, lit considéré conne une ofliction Prk nelle Hae Cis aujourd fut MULCH que HOU POUPONL , COMUNE Sue, dnoigrer Ne 'Jenirente 4 Tene desronc ae donner à Tele Ttayeste l'assurance que alle grande perte nou louche Paulant pale HLM gc Che Myst le Si il wero étuis l'auteur de Lintente angle frangaise que natleerell nett a fai. silver leules (ec cordtec sympalhiguer entre lec Canadièno rique angluse th Dengan raneatsergl véveur D sour legule de lia couronne brianiugue. wf à é QueTee Nye reutlle Can acc pole ‘4 EPA fon de notre le ya devout. à A TUE er à Ca Lrsonne Carnavee arte « We Hous porous le lie Dane Chole Royale” N, Ms houblierons Jar lier gue nous a at - fee x Cle SR yale. ha Ginciped. Guise lors dela Jendalon dela hoile par ohn Caréllence te: Virnguts | dele vue te pal nage de "CAT Ny sl la Reine Viloria D heureuse mémoire. Mouc desirone ausse exprimer Wee respeducusemenala sebsftchèn que nous gprousons de nous voir Maile nant sou la haute prcleclion Ounclouserain denn la corriie est. Je propre a confirirer notre couette. à profonde counpranee que Fothe Wicyeste poste de cen Grppire donbsneous Sones heureux ae former oar Le.er la rente vise gu ‘of, a fue at Comadcduranita clebration dec file aestineOu commnenorer- 7e fondation AO er à honorer leo heros deo deux race, LU entr congue PuolOcaurs COM AME ch Mh forte. nou amon à le croire les bene qui unpanrcnetred Confederation a la Mire “athe . Du nour de la doctsteRoyaleduCanada. LLB George É irc flomotaire. Peesdeul, your Moval pcs los a atlcrally Fuck eve 27 2ympulte chic chord between the Chg Pay a Trena whose ont Career bas Cotte 50 uutebte confie ou our € devottoit < CA : Signs on, behal oF oF he | AT Society _— 77 PS LEE NV AT) EE, OR Dreres ESS Sa age TES CSS LR ENS A Honv Secretary KO (Presidenf) 7 — ESS ASS — NE D Horne beg leave by » afoure® Sure) Vey yet co Ur Us PAT lols has loach? us very y Hetil th athe a a SN! most mlinale way Hitce Hing Cibo was the he author LA the © Lngl-Srach Mente, wht e > pre 4] os under SP Gon de eoigned > comunemocale the: Rees o Wie oth our LACED : ieee endeared 4 orld our pes vate Maia sensibly sheng mee te ties wlth bid one DS stninioww te the Boreent Stale : CIETY assembled in anal merling humbt B approach vata tp offer our art rr for the loss you have aie red by the death 9 Sis Hujesty King Ourard-Seuenth and i" Assure yen of our bn pa Me have long feltag individuals erase «heen ich we are only now ablete express for the first lime as a corporate body. ae 14 A PAs LE é slit 50 plèas 5e join Maye stiyto accept the lieartfe LE assurance of out” most devoted loralhy 102 Dour Shrove and 2 RTS ot E We Hfaketlie ow | greatest pride urthe honour of F Being one of F Your lies" Moyal’S Societies Peshallirever forget the mteres that der RonalPighines 55 JTE Srntcels Scuisetooléà nt our fondation by Sis Event Magus QE ori. it derthepatronage of Saleh, Que Vretorta of Farge memory Sind wwemost reaped beg ter Sti special Satisfaction weeny om md wv ihe exalted patronage fas Sovereign Majesty sav side ae comprehensive pres edge v Re Snpire of tu Mite a we oo gl al fou GEL ub ad toa recent visit Le CEE when oo is as added 50 greatly fo the significance >| the QuebeoGercenteite sty ct Gale GentG [rep as awhele, andavergjoice ta Belice 72D. SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA MÉMOIRES SECTION I. LITTÉRATURE FRANCAISE, HISTOIRE, ARCHEOLOGIE, Erc. ANNEE 1910 Sec. I., 1910. 1. r (M | 4 RL LA | 4 4 ’ $ 1? #4 ? Dr] SECTION I., 1910. I Be] Memorres 8S. R. C. I.—Les Ecossais du Cap-Breton. Par M. Errou Boucuerrte. (Lu le 28 septembre 1910.) Sommaire: Situation économique du pays.—L’ état social.—Deux familles. —Le type anglo-am éricain.—Quelques mots des groupes francais. La présente étude ne comporte pas une description compléte et approfondie de la population du Cap-Breton. Ce n’est qu’une esquisse destinée à fixer les reliefs d’un état social d’autant plus intéressant qu’il disparaît rapidement. Cette population du Cap-Breton subira en effet l’évolution com- mune aux races parlant la langue anglaise sur notre continent. Sous l'influence des conditions anglo-américaines, celles-ci tendent à se fusionner en un type uniforme. Cette observation est certainement vraie pour les Etats américains du littoral de l'Atlantique, ainsi que pour les provinces maritimes et la province d’Ontario au Canada. Tout observateur attentif pourra se rendre compte que dans cette région la formation sociale est au fond essentiellement et constamment la même. On remarquera des divergences superficielles; et si l’on pousse ses études jusque dans l’Ouest américain et canadien, on trouvera, chez les pionniers, des traits caractéristiques temporaires, mais partout la tendance ultime est la même et aboutit au type anglo-américain. Ce type domine donc dans presque toutes les provinces anglaises du Canada. Le pays subit du reste, sous une foule de rapports, une trans- formation radieale. Déjà enrichi et formé aux idées du progrès intense, son peuple éprouvera bientôt l’impérieux besoin des hautes cultures in- tellectuelles. Comme aux Etats-Unis, nous assisterons ici à une renais- sance universitaire assez générale pour influer notablement sur notre avenir. La population tard venue et d’origine cosmopolite, dépassera bientôt l’ancienne en importance numérique. Celle-ci, il est vrai, dé- tiendra longtemps encore la direction politique et la forte part des va- leurs économiques, malgré l’appoint important du capital étranger. Situation économique du Cap-Breton. Il n’en sera .pas ainsi dans toutes les parties du Canada, et nous trouvons au Cap-Breton une exception à cette règle. L'importance de sa situation militaire et pardessus tout ses richesses minérales y attirent déjà, avec d'immenses capitaux, une population nouvelle venant en partie des autres provinces canadiennes, mais principalement de la Grande-Bretagne et des Etats-Unis. Aussi faudra-t-il que son peuple se transforme ou qu’il cède la place. 4 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA La ville de Louisbourg ou plus probablement celle de Sydney de- viendra la principale base de la défense navale du Canada; ainsi le veut la position stratégique de ces havres situés à l’entrée du golfe Saint- Laurent. Choix des ingénieurs français du 18e siècle, ce site s'impose encore davantage aujourd’hui. La houille et ses dérivés sont devenus le pouvoir moteur des flottes, et les charbonnages du Cap-Breton sont les seuls que l’on trouve sur le littoral de l'Atlantique. On se ferait diffi- cilement une idée de l’importance que vont prendre les mines et les aciéries. Leur développement ne fait que commencer.! Un incident le fera comprendre. Un jour, cheminant à pied dans la forêt des environs de Mira, nous nous efforcions de retracer la marche sur Louisbourg du con- tingent français dont les vaisseaux s’étaient brisés aux récifs de Scutari. Quelle fut notre surprise, en trouvant tout à coup une ville en pleine forêt. Elle s'élevait sur un coteau près d’un beau lac, et plusieurs édi- fices considérables entouraient un hotel d’un style tout à fait élégant, et luxueux à l’intérieur. Les rues étaient correctement tracées, mais les maisons, sauf le groupe central, étaient rares. Dans la vallée s’éle- vaient de vastes usines et on apercevait les ouvertures de plusieurs puits de mines. Le tout était désert et silencieux. C’était la ville de Broughton, siège principal de la Cape Breton Mining Company, rivale de demain de la Dominion Coal Company. Un procès suspend actuel- lement l’entreprise, mais demain la ville de Broughton renaîtra. Ce n’est pas un exemple isolé. Déjà les grands centres miniers et manufacturiers de l’ile ne peuvent plus compter pour s’approvisionner sur la pêche côtière ou sur l’agricul- ture, dans leur état actuel. La pêche pourra se transformer; la petite barque fera place au grand chalutier à vapeur, et le pêcheur côtier pourra, suivant ses talents, devenir patron ou matelot, sans cesser d’être pé- cheur. Quant à l’agriculture, il n’est pas certain qu’une transformation avantageuse soit possible pour le moment. Ce n’est pas l’espace qui manque. La superficie du Cap-Breton est d'environ le tiers de celle de |’ Ecosse, elle est presque égale à celle de la Belgique dont la belle agriculture, sous la même latitude, nourrit sept millions d'hommes. Mais les conditions ne sont pas les mêmes. Ici le climat est moins favorable. Les vents et les courants de l’Atlantique ‘ En 1908, le Canada produisait en chiffres ronds 8,200,000 tonnes de houille. Cette même année, Ja seule Dominion Coal Company, du Cap-Breton, en produisait 3,600,000 tonnes. Les mines de cette compagnie couvrent 145 milles de terrain et on calcule que le gisement total doit dépasser un millaird et demi de tonnes. D’autres compagnies possèdent des mines presque aussi vastes et riches que celle-ci, très accessibles surtout et rapprochées d’excellents ports. * On comprendra done que dans quelques années le Cap-Breton sera littéralement absorbé par l’industrie de la houille et celle de l'acier, lesquelles en attireront d’autres. Ce sera un des grandes foyers manufacturiers du monde. [BOUCHETTE] LES ECOSSAIS DU CAP-BRETON 5 poussent vers les côtes des banquises qui y séjournent parfois presque jusqu’en mai, sans cependant bloquer les ports. Bien que fertile, le sol n’offre pas l’exubérante productivité de celle des plaines de l'Ouest; d'autre part, les algues, les varechs, les déchets de poisson se trouvant partout en abondance pour l’enrichir, il ne s’épuise pas facilement et peut donner de riches moissons. Au midi de la Suède, où la terre et le ciel offrent à peu près les mêmes ressources et les mêmes inconvénients, on a fait merveille; |’ Irlande renaît sous l’impulsion de quelques savants agronomes et l’exode de ses habitants a à peu près cessé. Ces réformes demandent un effort que le Cap-Breton ne fera pas maintenant, car on trouve plus de profit à acheter les produits agricoles de l'Ouest canadien; on épuisera cette ressource avant que d’en chercher plus près de soi. L'agriculture, au Cap-Breton, semble done devoir retomber au second plan, pour renaître à une époque ultérieure. Aussi constate-t-on que la population rurale et côtière, ainsi que les produits de leur industrie n’ont guère augmenté depuis vingt ans. Les vrdis et appréciables pro- grès se bornent aux centres miniers et industriels, habités en grande parties par des étrangers à l’île dont nous sommes à étudier l’état social. Etat Social. Le Cap-Breton a eu plusieurs historiens, surtout M. Brown et notre regretté collègue à la Société Royale, Sir John Bourinot. Les richesses minérales si variées de la région ne sont un secret pour personne; elles étaient connues en partie des premiers explorateurs. Décrire ce pays serait donc superflu et il nous. suffira de rappeler au fur et à mesure les points essentiels à la thèse. On sait que le célèbre lac du Bras-d’Or divise géographiquement cette île en deux parties; il en est de même au point de vue social, exemple remarquable de l’influence du lieu sur les mœurs. En abor- dant à la rive nord de ce fjord on trouve tout d’abord un pays montueux aboutissant à un plateau très vaste et pratiquement inexploré qui s’éléve parfois à plus de douze cents pieds au-dessus du niveau de la mer. Sur de grandes étendues ce plateau est dénudé et exposé aux vents du large; l’agriculture n’y donnerait que de médiocres résultats, mais c’est le paradis du gibier et notamment du caribou qui le parcourt en hordes nombreuses. On pourrait avantageusement établir là un pare national. Vu de l'Atlantique la côte apparaît aride et déserte, mais on trouve dans l’intérieur, nous disent les explorateurs, de profondes vallées où des forêts de chênes et d’érables ombragent un sol vierge, fertile et protégé contre les souffles du large. C’est sur la rive septentrionale du Bras-d’Or et jusqu’à quelques milles dans les vallées intérieures que se groupe le gros de la population catholique d’origine écossaise. Elle semble avoir conservé encore 6 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA mieux que ses compatriotes de la vieille Ecosse, les mœurs et les tradi- tions des ancêtres. Je n’ai fait que passer dans cette région sans pou- voir l’étudier, mais j’en ai vu assez pour me rendre compte que les habi- tants sont bien des montagnards écossais, parlant encore assez générale- ment la langue gaélique. Leurs occupations sont l’agriculture et la pêche, mais ils n’ont pas su leur donner de grands développements. C’est que leur émigration fut antérieure à la réforme agricole en Ecosse. Le duc d’Argyll, dans son remarquable ouvrage : Scotland as it was and as it is, établit que la misère publique qui a déterminé l’expatriation de tant de familles tenait presque entièrement à un mauvais système d'agriculture qu’on refusait d'abandonner pour un système meilleur. L’exode d’une population très intelligente dans de telles conditions témoigne de la puissance de la routine et des efforts qu’il faut déployer pour la combattre. Ce groupe est d’un physique avantageux, mais le milieu est assez pauvre; les jeunes gens sont beaucoup mieux instruits que leurs pères, grâce aux excellentes écoles communes du Nouveau- Brunswick. Bien qu’ils ne fussent que tenanciers dans leur pays d’origine, les colons ont su depuis cent ans conserver la propriété de leurs terres. (C’est un progrès réel accompli, grâce à un concours de circonstances favorables. Au midi du Bras-d’Or, le pays est moins accidenté, l’agriculture et la pêche plus faciles, la population plus dense, plus instruite et plus pros- père. Il s’agit ici naturellement de la population rurale établie sur le sol. En dehors de cette population et ayant assez peu de rapports avec elle, se trouve la population ouvrière des mines et des fabriques. Ces populations urbaines, déjà très importantes, dépasseront bientôt en nom- bre la population originaire du Cap-Breton. Celle-ci, au sud comme au nord du Bras-d’Or, se compose en partie des descendants d’émigrants de la haute Ecosse, mais avec un fort mélange de “lowlanders” et des successeurs de soldats ayant obtenu des octrois de terres. Le culte presbytérien domine presque partout. Ici encore on observe les an- ciennes mœurs; la langue gaélique est pieusement cultivée, bien que la transformation qui se produit soit évidente, surtout chez les jeunes gens. Dans telle église, par exemple, le service se fait en langue gaélique d’abord, pour les anciens, puis en anglais pour la jeunesse qui ne com- prend plus guère la langue de ses pères. Nous avons done devant nous comme une miniature de l’Ecosse, dont le Cap-Breton est en quelque sorte la réplique. Comme en Ecosse, les côtes sont découpées en baies profondes et entourées d’iles. Un im- portant bras de mer forme la ligne de démarcation entre les terres hautes et basses. Ici comme dans l’ancienne patrie la population du nord est catholique, tandis qu’au sud du Bras-d’Or comme de la Forth, la race celtique se mêle à l'élément anglo-saxon dont elle partage la langue et [BOUCHETTE] LES ECOSSAIS DU CAP-BRETON Z la religion. Pour que rien ne manque au tableau, on trouve ici comme en Ecosse, de nombreux souvenirs français, sans parler des établissements acadiens, des côtes occidentale et méridionale et de l’île Madame. Ceux-ci cependant forment un groupement social séparé rappelant les vieilles colonies scandinaves des Orcades. Les Ecossais du Cap-Breton ont conservé pour leur pays d’origine un attachement très vivace. A ceux qui se sont établis ailleurs sur le continent, il ne reste le plus souvent qu’un souvenir affectueux; ils ont - perdu la tradition et surtout les mœurs. Au Cap-Breton les mœurs se sont peu modifiées et la tradition est restée longtemps à peu près intacte, car ce pays isolé ne différait pas essentiellement de la haute Ecosse. Aussi peut-on dire que pendant près de cent ans les Ecossais du Cap- Breton ont fait tache au milieu de la population américaine originaire de la Grande-Bretagne. Ils sont restés distincts de la masse par les mœurs et en partie par la langue. C’est en vivant au milieu de ces hommes qu’on comprend qu’il pèse encore sur eux quelque chose de la tristesse de leurs pères arrachés à leur patrie. Cette tristesse Robert Louis Stevenson l’a fortement décrite: A l’entrée du loch Aline un grand navire est à l’ancre. Sur son pont et sur la plage voisine se presse une foule compacte; elle s’agite, passe et repasse continuellement par d'innombrables barques entre la rive et le vaisseau. Une lamentation funèbre s’élève des flots et ceux qui sont restés sur la rive y répondent en accents tristes et déchirants. C’est un départ d’émigrants en desti- nation d'Amérique. Notre barque approche; les exilés penchés sur les bastingages tendent vers nous leurs mains suppliantes. Mais voici le signal du départ, les voiles se déploient, le navire s’éloigne lentement et bientôt nous n’entendons plus que le triste refrain: Adieu, adieu Lochaber, s’éteignant comme un lointain sanglot. Pour ce qui est du Cap-Breton, cette émigration eu lieu surtout de 1802 à 1812, ou 1827, dit M. Edward Gilpin.! Pendant cette période, plus de 25,000 personnes venues pour la plupart du versant occidental de la haute Ecosse, se sont établies dans le pays. Ce n’est pas volontairement que ces braves gens s’éloignaient de leur patrie si aimée. La cause première de l’exode était sans doute la faillite de l’agriculture tradition- nelle devenue insuffisante pour nourrir la population. Mais il est certain aussi que plusieurs grands propriétaires terriens encourageaient systé- matiquement leur départ, trouvant leur profit à convertir de pauvres métairies en pâturages. Les montagnards, l’esprit de clan aidant, se soumettaient docilement, mais le cœur serré, à l’exil qu’on leur imposait. Cet esprit de clan se manifestait aussi chez les seigneurs. Ils savaient que malgré les déchirements du départ, le sort de leurs censitaires se 1 Le régime des octrois des terres de la Couronne a pris fin en 1810; depuis lors jusqu'en 1818 on y a substitué le régime des permis (Crown Licences, Warrants, etc.) 8 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA trouverait en définitive amélioré. La plupart du temps ils les faisaient accompagner d'hommes de confiance, chargés de les diriger et de veiller à leur premier établissement dans leur nouvelle patrie. L'autorité de ces hommes était une délégation de celle du seigneur ou du chef de clan. N’étant sanctionné par aucune loi, les colons s’en affranchissaient en général dès leur arrivée en Amérique et les chefs qui, comme le célèbre Laird McNab, dans Ontario, ont voulu imposer une autorité féodale, n’ont pas tardé à le regretter. Au Cap-Breton il en fut autrement par suite de l'isolement des émigrés. On y conserva longtemps, on n’a pas encore complétement perdu cette caractéristique de la race celtique: fidélité aux personnes plutôt qu’aux idées et aux principes. Parmi les chefs qui conservèrent longtemps dans l’île une autorité considérable, on en cite un qui portait le sobriquet de Long-Doigt, parce que deux des doigts de sa main droite étaient démesurément longs et rigides; cette difformité singulière est sans doute pour quelque chose dans sa célébrité. Il semble cependant avoir possédé quelques-unes des qualités d’un meneur d’hommes et il exerçait une influence assez notable. On le prenait volontiers pour arbitre des différends et s’il arrivait aux autorités de Sydney d’émettre un avis contraire au sien il enfourchait sa monture et se rendait à la ville où juges et avocats craignaient sa véhémence sinon ses arguments. Les chefs de la première génération disparurent dans le cours ordi- naire de la nature, mais l’esprit communautaire de clan persistant tou- jours, ils eurent des successeurs. Pendant de longues années, un excellent prétre, le révérend messire McLeod, fut le maitre incontesté de la région du nord, tandis que son cousin, le révérend pasteur McLeod, presbytérien, exerçait une influence analogue au sud. Ce dernier avait obtenu l’autorisation de percevoir la dime. Ce droit, aux termes de son titre de concession, était transmissible à ses descendants qu’ils fussent ou non ministres du culte. C’est un exemple des fréquentes concessions irrégulières faites dans ce pays.! Comme tous les événements de l’origine, celui-ci décéle la formation communautaire qui donna lieu à tant d’abus du systéme féodal en Ecosse, en Irlande et dans certaines parties de la France. On sait que la féodalité restée en somme favorable à l’expansion sociale dans les pays anglo-saxons et francs, se compliqua bientôt chez le” groupes celtiques d’exactions sans nombre. Cela donna lieu à la le ugue à des soulévements populaires, mais pendant des siècles, surtout ‘ La confusion des titres au Cap-Breton a toujours été très grande. C’est à tel point qu’en 1839 le gouvernement du Cap-Breton les annulait en gros dans le but d’accorder des titres nouveaux. La loi de 1843, d’autre part abroge celle de 1839, et remets tout en question. Aujourd’hui les titres de propriétés sont assez bien établis; mais il n’en est pas de méme pour les droits miniers. Une foule de prétentions con- tradictoires retardent l’extraction du minerai de fer sur l’île. a. [BOUCHETTE] LES ECOSSAIS DU CAP-BRETON 9 en Ecosse, les peuples souffrirent en silence; ils s’effacérent. La mer- veilleuse chronique de saint Colomban d’Iona, redit la carrière du saint dans ses moindres détails quant à sa vie spirituelle et a ses rapports avec les grands; mais quant au peuple qu’il a aimé et protégé, qui vénérait la trace de ses pas, on chercherait en vain dans ce document des indices sur sa manière d’être et de penser; on dirait qu’il n’existe pas. On sait d'autre part que les chefs de clans, qui n'étaient revétus d’aucune autorité légale, exerçaient alors et longtemps après, un pouvoir absolu d’autant plus difficile à entamer que le peuple semblait chérir ses liens. Les traces de ce régime existent encore au Cap-Breton. Elles deviennent de plus en plus faibles et rares et elles s’effaceront bientôt entièrement, car le pays tout entier est en pleine transformation. Cette évolution est généralement plus rapide au sud qu’au nord, mais on trouve encore, même au sud du Bras-d’Or, des exemplaires de la tendance an- cienne et moderne. Deux Familles. Deux familles que j'ai pu observer représentent assez bien l’une l’ancien type écossais du Cap-Breton, l’autre celui qui évolue très rapide- ment vers un état social plus moderne. II serait intéressant et utile de les passer toutes deux au crible de la méthode de M. Léon Gérin, et je crois posséder pour cela les données nécessaires. Mais outre que la transcrip- tion de ces observations comporterait une étude beaucoup plus longue que la présente, je m’en trouve détourné pour des raisons personnelles. J'espère que les quelques indications données ici seront jugées suffisantes. Chacune de ces familles occupe une terre agricole à l'embouchure de la rivière Mira, qui en cet endroit coule étroite et profonde entre des rives hautes et escarpées. Une crevasse qu’on appelle “Mira Gut” (détroit de Mira) livre passage à la rivière jusqu’à la mer; son cours s’élargit en remontant vers les jolis lacs qui forment sa source. La terre que possède chacune de ces familles est d’une égale fertilité, mais celle qui occupe le promontoire de gauche est assez pierreuse. Sur les bords de la mer, au pied de ces deux propriétés circule les trains de la voie ferrée Sydney et Louisbourg, qui passent par les centres importants de Glace Bay et de Morienne. Des bateaux à vapeur d’un tonnage suffisant remontent la Mira sur une cinquantaine de milles, touchant à plusieurs villages et à des points d’une importance industrielle. La baie de Mira est d’autre part un lieu de villégiature idéal; grève magnifique, paysage très inté- ressant, souvenirs historiques de tous les côtés. Sur la rive droite demeure le fils de l’ancien chef de clan, Long- Doigt. C’est un homme de soixante-quinze ans, à barbe blanche, mais grand, droit et vert, n’ayant presque rien perdu de son activité et de sa vigueur. Il porte le béret écossais et se drape volontiers dans un plaid qui ne manque pas d’une certaine élégance. Il est fier de son nom, de 10 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA son origine, de sa personne et il nous fait voir une charrue apportée d’ Ecosse par son père et construite en 1708. Cette charrue est presque le seul souvenir matériel qui lui reste, si ce n’est quelques procès qui durent encore. Ses frères et ses sœurs sont dispersés au loin, lui-même ne s’est marié que bien tard et il est le père de plusieurs enfants dont l'aîné n’a que seize ans. Dans cette famille le père commande en maître absolu et on comprend bien vite en lui parlant que la paix ne règnerait pas longtemps au foyer si la mère ou les enfants risquaient la moindre contradiction. Et cepen- dant dans ses rapports avec ses voisins, une timidité étrange se mêle à un ton naturellement tranchant. C’est que les choses ont bien changé. Ce personnage autoritaire dans sa famille et cela par la conception tradi- tionnelle de son rôle de chef, aurait exercé dans la région une influence analogue à celle de son père, s’il eut possédé ses talents, et surtout si le milieu social ne s’était pas profondément modifié. Aujourd’hui, il se trouve presque seul de son espèce, du moins au sud dt Bras-d’Or; ses voisins, tout en ayant soin de ne pas entrer en conflit avec lui, n’accep- tent plus ses idées. Puis on sait qu’au fond du cœur il a des prétentions qu’il ferait valoir s’il en avait le pouvoir. La terre du fils de Long-Doigt a une étendue de cent acres environ; c’est un plateau ondulé se terminant au promontoire de Mira, au sommet duquel se trouve sa maison, assez vaste, mais de pauvre apparence et pas très bien tenue. Cette maison est en bois, elle est exposée à tous les vents et facile à incendier. Tout près un coteau s’incline doucement vers la Mira; on y trouve les restes d’un beau verger, d’un potager et d’une fontaine dont les eaux arrosaient des plate-bandes. Cela entoure les ruines d’une solide maison de pierre abritée contre les vents. Pour- quoi avoir abandonné cet excellent site pour un endroit beaucoup moins favorable? Pourquoi quitter des maisons solides et substan- tielles pour de pauvres baraques de bois? Personne n’a su me donner une explication satisfaisante de cette singulière manière d’agir qui est générale pourtant dans cette partie du Cap-Breton. Ces anciennes maisons françaises, offraient pour la plupart des logements plus dési- rables sous tous les rapports que les maisons actuelles; leur entretien ne présentait aucune difficulté. Cependant on voit leurs murs ruinés ou leurs solides cheminées se dressant soudain dans les champs comme des spectres du passé. La principale ressource de cette famille est une agriculture assez rudimentaire et laissant peu de surplus pour la vente, si ce n’est un peu de foin. La pêche côtière faite très en petit, mais régulièrement, forme aussi un appoint important. Du reste toute la famille est suffisamment et décemment vêtue, sa nourriture est saine et suffisante, se composant surtout d’avoine bouillie, le mets national écossais, de poisson, de lait, de [BOUCHETTE] LES ECOSSAIS DU CAP-BRETON 11 pommes de terre et aussi souvent de bœuf ou de lard, et la santé de tous ne laisse rien à désirer. Sa vie isolée, les traditions qui l’entourent, les préjugés auxquels son chef est attaché, son isolement social et même jus- qu’à un certain point religieux, tout concourt à former ici, au point de vue économique et social, un type bien inférieur à ceux de la province de Québec que décrit M. Gérin. Si le père élevait les enfants à sa guise ceux-ci hériteraient de beaucoup de ses préjugés et de ce qu’on pourrait appeler ses incompétences sociales, sans acquérir les vertus un peu bar- bares de son ancêtre Long-Doigt. Seulement, et c’est là un point capital dans l’étude qui nous occupe, les enfants de cet homme de formation surannée pour ne pas dire infé- rieure, sont obligés de par la loi de fréquenter les excellentes écoles éta- blies par le gouvernement de la Nouvelle-Ecosse; les autorités munici- pales veillent de près à sa rigoureuse observance. Il est done probable que les enfants ayant acquis l’instruction et des idées plus modernes, cesseront de vivre dans un isolement relatif; leur formation sera supé- rieure non seulement à celle de leurs parents, mais aussi A celle de certains types supérieurs à leur type ancestral, mais qui n’ont que la tradition familiale comme guide. Celle-ci (la tradition, la mentalité) a sans doute, sa très grande importance, mais si elle n’est pas fortifiée par l’ins- truction elle va nécessairement en s’affaiblissant. Supérieure au type précédent, supérieure aussi, je crois, à celui de l'habitant de Saint-Justin, la famille M...... offre un exemple du groupe écossais du Cap-Breton ayant à peu près complété l’évolution qui en fait légal des types anglo-saxons les plus avancés du continent américain. La comparaison entre cette famille et la précédente est d'autant plus intéressante que toutes deux, je l’ai dit, occupent des terres voisines de même valeur et étendue à peu de chose près, qui leur sont parvenues par héritage. Nous verrons qu’ils ont tiré un parti bien différent d’avan- tages à peu près analogues. Cette famille M...... se compose de neuf personnes, le père, la mère, deux fils, quatre filles tous adultes, moins une seule fille, et une tante célibataire. On n’emploie pas de domestiques, bien que la présence dans la maison, pendant la saison d’été, de plusieurs pensionnaires, semblerait le justifier. Le père, âgé de 65 ans environ, est le descendant d’un ancien soldat dont le régiment a été licencié au Cap-Breton. Le vétéran obtint un octroi de terre que ses descendants cultivèrent de père en fils. En général, au Cap-Breton, le fils aîné d’un cultivateur cherche fortune à l’extérieur ou à l’étranger, pour ne pas obérer le budget familial et aussi s’il se peut, pour augmenter ses ressources jusqu’à son mariage. Il en a été ainsi habituellement dans la famille M...... Son chef actuel avait un frère aîné qui est devenu marin et qui a péri dans un naufrage. Le fils aîné de la génération présente, victime d’un accident qui le rend 12 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA impropre au travail manuel, est télégraphiste sur le chemin de fer Sydney et Louisbourg, et en bonne voie de prospérité. Le cadet, âgé aujourd’hui de vingt-un ans, aide à son père et lui succédera. Au physique comme au moral ce père et ce fils sont des types supérieurs; ils sont instruits, lisent des livres et des journaux, discutent leurs propres affaires et les affaires publiques avec intelligence et modération. On ne remarque pas chez eux cette rudesse dans les manières qu’on déplore souvent chez les gens de la campagne. Les M...... et ceux qui les entourent sont des gentle- men dans leurs manières. Je n’ai pas du reste rencontré de gens impolis au Cap-Breton. Ils tirent du sol le meilleur parti qu’ils peuvent sans changer absolu- ment les méthodes anciennes. Trop exposée aux vents du large, leur terre produit difficilement et tardivement les céréales. Il faudrait pour la mettre en rapport augmenter le troupeau qui ne se compose actuelle- ment que de quatre ou cinq têtes, et se livrer davantage à l’industrie laitière. l’agriculture est cependant la principale ressource de la famille. Dans la famille M...... on ne fait plus la pêche. Le travail est très exactement réparti entre les divers membres. La mère s’occupe exclu- sivement de la maison, des enfants, et l’été de ses pensionnaires. Sa belle-sœur et ses filles lui aident à tour de rôle, mais chacune a en outre ses occupations particulières, La tante tient le bureau de poste de Mira; la fille aînée seule est simple fermière, toutes les autres, bien que ne dédaignant pas ces travaux, fréquentent l’école normale et ont obtenu ou obtiendront des diplômes d’institutrices; l’une possède un vrai talent pour la musique, mais toutes sont sans prétention, modestes dans la mise et le maintien. Cela constitue un intérieur agréable où règne la paix absolue. L’habitation modeste est saine et bien tenue, la nourriture variée et convenablement apprêtée est semblable à celle des cultivateurs aisés de la Nouvelle-Angleterre et d’Ontario, peut-être un peu plus recherchée, le vêtement est sans recherche, on soigne surtout la personne, les cheveux, les dents. Un harmonium, plusieurs liasses de bonne musique, livres, revues, journaux, sont la ressource des soirées d’hiver. Le rouet, qui ne sert plus, reste néanmoins dans un coin du “living room.” Toute cette vie familiale laborieuse, animée et heureuse est en grande partie l’œuvre de l’excellent système des écoles publiques de la Nouvelle-Ecosse. Ici sans doute l’évolution était déjà commencée dans la génération précédente, les parents se trouvent eux-mêmes en état de diriger leurs enfants. Mais grâce à une instruction plus complète et à une formation énergique, les enfants feront encore mieux. C’est ainsi que le fils cadet, successeur de son père, se prépare de longue main à faire valoir la propriété. La modeste pension, pouvant recevoir une [BOUCHETTE] LES ECOSSAIS DU CAP-BRETON 13 dizaine de personnes, sera entourée de chalets qui rendront la plage populaire. Puis il exploitera les carrières qui se trouvent sur sa terre et construira des fours à chaux. Cette pierre, utilisable dans l’industrie, entrave l’agriculture mais il nous a fait remarquer qu’elle ne nuit en aucune façon à l’élevage des vaches laitières et des animaux de boucherie. Naturellement, une telle famille exerce une influence saine sur son entourage. Appartenant au culte Baptiste, dont les adhérents sont peu nombreux, elle s’occupe de l'entretien de la chapelle et héberge le pasteur plus souvent qu’à son tour. Ses rapports de voisinage sont fréquents et les associations dont elle forme partie tiennent surtout de l’école et de l’église. On s’occupe peu des affaires municipales, si ce n’est au point de vue de ces groupements; quant à la politique, on en suit les dévelop- pements, mais sans passion. Enfin chacun des membres de la famille affirme dans tous ses actes, la doctrine si salutaire de la confiance en sol: “self-reliance et self-help.” Le type anglo-amcricain. Ces deux familles sont des exemplaires assez typiques de la popula- tion écossaise rurale du Cap-Breton à l’heure actuelle. Sa destinée ul- time ne me paraît pas douteuse. Elle perd rapidement sa caractéris- tique traditionnelle pour se fondre dans la masse anglo-saxonne améri- caine. Celle-ci est partout presque identique, car partout on trouve des influences identiques à l’œuvre: les pouvoirs publics et l’école s’inspi- rant d’un même principe et agissant dans des milieux où les moyens d'existence ne sont pas essentiellement différents. La facilité et la rapidité des transports mettent les mêmes objets et les mêmes ressour- ces à la portée de tous. Ce phénomène semble du reste général dans l'Amérique septentrionale. C’est la langue qui détermine les groupe- ments. Les gens de langue française au Canada, si différents en France, en Belgique et en Suisse, perdent rapidement ici leurs traits distinctifs. Quant aux Anglais modernes, ils ne reconnaissent plus leurs cousins d'Amérique tant ceux-ci ont évolué. Ce type américain ne s’est pas, on le conçoit, formé en un jour. On en trouve l’origine aux Etats-Unis. Dès le milieu du XVIIIe siècle l'influence d’une élite nouvelle intellectuelle et sociale se manifestait parmi les descendants des pilgrim fathers qui s'étaient expatriés pour satisfaire à une conviction profonde. Ce fut là le foyer de la révolution américaine à laquelle le peuple des Etats hors de la Nouvelle-Angleterre, ne se rallia d’abord qu’en hésitant. La révolution politique triom- phante fit la révolution sociale dont l’école publique fut l'instrument. Des citoyens grandirent imbus des traditions plus ou moins véritables de cette révolution. On ne craignit pas de nourrir les enfants de gloires 14 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA quelquefois un peu problématiques afin de stimuler leur ambition patriotique. L’effort fut calculé, unanime, énergique. Ses initiateurs, s’affranchissant de toutes entraves traditionnelles, s’appliquérent à former les jeunes intelligences d’après un programme de philosophie pra- tique nouveau dans l’histoire de l’humanité. Naturellement cette innovation donna lieu à de vives critiques, les mêmes du reste qu’on fait entendre aujourd’hui dans d’autres pays ou l’on tente des expériences sociales analogues. Ilest vrai que le premier produit de l’éducation nouvelle fut franchement désagréable. Les nouveaux citoyens manifestaient leur liberté par la grossièreté et la violence. Charles Dickens en a fait un portrait inoubliable. Mais il avait écrit sans assez refléchir, car les descendants des hommes qu’il critiquait, sortis du même moule scolaire, ont à certains points de vue, réalisé l’idéal de l'écrivain. Le système scolaire d’Ontario, des provinces maritimes et de l'Ouest canadien fut calqué sur celui des Etats-Unis. L'institution est trop connue pour qu’il soit nécessaire d’en faire la description. On y exalte systématiquement l'effort, mais l’effort concentré impassible et sans démonstration extérieure, ce qui décuple les forces d’un homme en face d’un ennemi non averti. (C’est une armure. C’est ce qu’un écrivain a appelé: “to learn the lesson of the race.” Les jeunes gens ainsi formés sont capables presque de tout, car on leur a persuadé que rien ne leur est impossible et qu’en toutes choses ils doivent compter sur leurs propres forces, leur propre jugement. Que nous sommes loin du citoyen idéal décrit par le vicomte M. de Vogüé: “prêt à tous les dévouements et à tous les sacrifices sur un signe du chef qui sait capter sa confiance, n’exigeant en retour de ce chef qu’une garantie de pro- tection après la lutte quand les combattants licenciés retombent dans leur apathie.” Chez les populations de formation anglo-américaine, on peut dire que l’apathie n’existe pas, on ne demande la protection de personne, on ne reconnaît point de chef et c’est tout au plus si on con- sent à déléguer certains de ses pouvoirs. Ces populations sont com- plètement particularistes. Plusieurs romanciers anglo-américains et canadiens, notamment messieurs Robert Barr, Knowles et Montgomery se sont fait les peintres de cet état social. Certaines parties des Etats-Unis, surtout la Nouvelle- Angleterre sont, on le conçoit, en avance sur le Canada ou le milieu est moins riche et le terrain moins préparé. Aussi trouve-t-on dans la république américaine une magnifique floraison d’écoles supérieures, dont on peut juger de l’esprit en étudiant cette personnalité remar- quable, le Dr. Goldwin Smith, qui en fut une des âmes dirigeantes. Impossible de nier en tout ceci l'influence du régime scolaire. Mais l’école ne donne ces résultats que parce que le milieu est favorable. |BOUCHETTE] LES ECOSSAIS DU CAP-BRETON 15 Le réformateur reste impuissant en face de certaines conditions anti- sociales. Dans les très grandes villes et dans certains centres industriels, où sont parquées les masses prolétaires, on trouve une population bien difficile à classifier. L'organisation des unions ouvrières leur a donné une formation, inférieure il est vrai à celle que nous venons de décrire, mais bien supérieure à son état antérieur. Il ne faut pas l’oublier, en effet, une masse prolétaire non organisée et amorphe, est réfractaire au pro- grès social. On constate donc qu’en Amérique comme ailleurs, la classe ouvrière reste distincte du reste de la population et que la divergence entre les deux est profonde. Ilen est déjà ainsi au Cap-Breton. Un assez grand nombre de jeunes gens, il est vrai, abandonne l’agricul- ture pour le travail des mines, mais on remarque que ceux qui ont suffisamment évolué vers le type supérieur anglo-américain évitent de se laisser entraîner de ce côté. Les groupes français. C’est cette force sociale dont nous venons de parler qui développe l'Amérique septentrionale. Son esprit est un peu exclusif, mais sa puis- sance est formidable. Ceux qu’elle n’assimile pas elle les isole, elle les emmurent d’indifférence et de silence, comme les abeilles ensevelissent dans la cire les intrus qui pénètrent dans la ruche. Cela n’est pas l'effet d’un calcul c’est la résultante d’une impulsion d’où l’instinct n’est pas absent. Les immigrants qui s’attendent à des conditions nouvelles se conforment autant qu’ils le peuvent aux conditions de l’ Amérique, mais les Anglais qui croient retrouver des Anglais en restent fort surpris; aussi les malentendus sont-ils fréquents. Il en est de même pour les Français; il ne comprennent plus d’abord les Canadiens-français. Seul un groupe puissant, homogène et économiquement indépen- dant, peut résister à cette assimilation civilisatrice, mais un peu trop uniforme et despotique, et cela à la condition de lui opposer un élément civilisateur également avantageux. Il est bien évident que si ce qu’on voulait opposer à la civilisation anglo-américaine lui était inférieure, il ne serait pas sage d’insister pour qu’elle survive. Les Canadiens-français sont assez nombreux et organisés pour résister à l’assimilation; ils l’ont fait avantageusement, alors qu’opposés à une population anglo-saxonne, moins avancée que celle d’aujourd’hui, ils ont conquis la liberté. Ont- ils su conserver leurs avantages? Ont-ils compris la nécessité d’un effort soutenu? Ont-ils conquis surtout l’indépendance économique corollaire obligé des libertés politiques? Ne sont-ils pas plutôt, comme le citoyen idéal de M. de Vogüé, retombés dans l’apathie? Ont-ils jamais réfléchi que s’il leur arrive de se laisser devancer dans la lutte, le contre-coup pénible de leur infériorité même temporaire se fait sentir jusque dans le plus infimes groupement français de |’ Amérique, et à plus 16 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA forte raison du Canada? Si les colonies françaises de la Nouvelle- Angleterre, du Nouveau-Brunswick, du Cap-Breton sont prospères et respectées, c’est que la province de Québec aura fait son devoir; sont- elles malheureuses et léthargiques, c’est que dans la province de Québec on est oublieux du devoir social. Les circonstances ne m’ont pas permis de visiter les groupes français de l’île du Cap-Breton, je ne les connaît que par oui-dire; je ne saurais donc dire jusqu’à quel point ils souffrent de nos fautes. Ce que je sais bien c’est que ces fautes ne sont pas irréparables, que le Canada français peut encore se racheter et reprendre son véri- table rôle, au prix d’un effort unanime et sérieux. Et s’il fait cet effort, les Acadiens vivant en villages isolés sur l’ancienne île Royale verront s'ouvrir devant eux un brillant avenir sans qu’ils aient à sacrifier pour cela la langue qui leur est chère. Il fut un temps ou le peuple grec, jadis si glorieux, n’était plus représenté que par une poignée de paysans ruinés et rendus à demi-sauvages par des siècles d’oppression. Et ce- pendant nous voyons aujourd’hui la nation grecque refleurir non seule- ment en Grèce, mais aussi dans toute la Turquie d’Europe où elle domine par sa culture et par sa puissance économique, en attendant sa complète émancipation. De tels exemples prouvent que les rejetons d’un peuple illustre peuvent tout espérer s’ils veulent faire de sérieux efforts pour reconquérir leur place au soleil, sur une terre où l’oppression est in- connue et où l'intelligence et l’effort sont sûrs de trouver une prompte récompense. SECTION I., 1910. Pe) MémMorres S. R. C. Il.—La Baie d'Hudson. Par M. le juge L.-A. PRUD'HOMME. (Lu le 28 septembre 1910.) La compagnie de la Baie d'Hudson, comme nous avons déjà pu le constater, avait tenté l’impossible de 1672 à 1720, pour établir des postes dans l’intérieur du pays et je me suis efforcé de faire toucher du doigt, dans des études précédentes, les raisons de son peu de succès dans cette direction. Il semblerait que ses serviteurs se croyaient enchaînés à la baie, et elle ne put les déterminer à entreprendre des voyages réguliers, dans l’intérieur et encore moins à s’y fixer. Force lui fut donc de se résigner à son sort. Pendant que ces rudes gaillards de coureurs des bois, venaient lui enlever les plus belles fourrures, jusqu'aux portes de ses forts, elle tournait ses regards vers le nord, qu’elle commença à explorer. Elle se mit en quête de mines d’or et de cuivre et fit la chasse aux baleines et aux phoques. Cependant elle ne négligea aucun moyen d’encourager les sauvages de la rivière Churchill à visiter ses postes. En 1738, on constate que 300 canots descendirent à la mer par cette rivière. Il ne paraît pas toutefois que les sauvages de la rivière Mackenzie fréquentèrent la baie à cette époque. Si quelques-uns s’y rendirent ce ne fut qu’à de rares intervalles. La factorerie d’York attirait un plus grand nombre de sauvages que les autres forts. C’était 14 que venaient traiter les tribus, habitant les lacs La Pluie, des Bois, Winnipeg, Manitoba et Winnipe- gosis. Cette traite n’était pas cependant aussi abondante qu’on serait porté à le croire. Cette partie du pays n’était par très giboyeuse et la longueur du trajet décourageait les sauvages. Bon nombre d’entr’eux avant l’arrivée de La Vérendrye préféraient laisser trainer dans leurs loges des fourrures de prix plutôt que de passer tout l’été en voyage. La compagnie ne se décida à gagner le sud et à sortir de sa torpeur qu’en 1772, lorsque Joseph Frobisher intercepta la flotte des sauvages au fort de “Traite,” sur la rivière Churchill et la laissa sans un poil. Voyant que les sauvages désertaient ses comptoirs, elle secoua son man- teau de glace et pénétra enfin dans le pays dont elle gardait la côte nord depuis cent ans. Il lui fallut un demi-siècle de lutte contre sa jeune rivale, la com- pagnie du Nord-Ouest, pour remporter la victoire et demeurer maîtresse souveraine de tout le Nord-Ouest jusqu'aux rivages de l’océan Pacifique. Sec. I, 1910. 2. 18 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Le gouverneur Burnet—Sa politique—D éfense d'exportation —Consé- quences sur la traite. De 1727 à 1730, on constate que le zèle des coureurs des bois se ra- lentit un instant et que la traite subit momentanément une baisse dans la Nouvelle-France. La cause de ce changement doit être attribuée à un acte politique adopté à la suggestion de Burnet, gouverneur de |’ Etat de New-York. Les traiteurs canadiens importaient presque toutes leurs marchan- dises de la Nouvelle-Angleterre. Ce marché qui était à leur porte leur permettait de s’approvisionner plus promptement qu’à Québec, où le plus souvent il leur fallait attendre l’arrivée des navires pour charger leurs canots. De plus, les prix des marchandises anglaises étaient moins élevés que ceux du Canada. Burnet, qui était un rusé diplomate, ré- solut de leur couper les vivres et d'encourager les marchands de New- York à faire le commerce directement avec les tribus sauvages. De cette façon, il espérait gagner les sympathies des indigènes et les attacher plus sûrement à l'Angleterre. A cet effet, il fit sanctionner une législation prohibant l'exportation des marchandises anglaises au Canada. Les marchands de New-York ne voyaient pas les choses du même ceil que leur gouverneur. Les traiteurs étaient d'excellents acheteurs qui payaient bien— Atteints dans leur clientèle, les marchands s’opposèrent à cette loi. Ils en appelèrent en Angleterre. Le Conseil Privé, après avoir longtemps hésité, finit par confirmer la loi Burnet. Ce fut comme une conséquence de cette politique et pour favoriser l’expansion de la traite par les commerçants anglais que le fort Oswégo fut construit, près du lac Ontario. La colonie du Canada, négligée par la mère-patrie, ne pouvait ob- tenir de France, à des prix et à des conditions aussi avantageuses qu’à New-York, les marchandises indispensables à la traite. New-York ayant été fermé aux trappeurs, le commerce français de l’ouest ne tarda pas à languir. L'intérêt détacha de la France des nations qui avaient toujours recherché son alliance. Cependant les trappeurs mieux aguerris aux privations et aux fatigues des voyages à longs cours, ne tardèrent pas à se relever de cet échec. Des maisons françaises leur ouvrirent des cré- dits et les consolèrent de leurs anciennes relations avec la Nouvelle- Angleterre. Au lieu d'enrichir les commerçants de New-York, ils firent bénéficier de leur industrie ceux de Québec. Burnet ne connaissait pas assurément toutes les ressources de ces hommes remuants et pleins de courage. Il semble qu’il aurait eu tout à gagner à leur tendre les bras et à les attirer à lui. Il s’imaginait follement que cette mesure dé- truirait leur crédit et qu’il aurait le temps, avant qu'ils ne s’équipent de [PRUD’ HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 19 nouveau, de les remplacer par des traiteurs anglais dans les territoires sauvages. Il ne réussit qu’à les embarrasser pendant quelque temps et à dimi- nuer les profits qu’ils faisaient. La compagnie de la Baie d'Hudson qui avait tant à souffrir de la concurrence des traiteurs français, ne tira avantage de cette loi que pendant environ trois ans. Le but que se proposait le gouverneur ne fut pas atteint. Arthur Dobbs—Expéditions de 1742-1746—Ses attaques contre la com- pagnie. Cet homme fut l’un des adversaires les plus acharnés et les plus re- doutables de la compagnie de la Baie d'Hudson. Il organisa deux ex- péditions pour trouver le fameux passage conduisant à la mer de l’ouest. La première qui eut lieu en 1742, fut confiée au capitaine Middleton, et la seconde en 1746, aux officiers Moore et Smith. Naturellement ces tentatives, comme les précédentes, n’eurent aucun succés. Dans un ouvrage publié en 1744, Dobbs discute longuement les raisons qui empéchaient la compagnie d’étendre son commerce dans le pays et de contracter des alliances avec les tribus de l’intérieur. D’après cet auteur, c’était la crainte d’exciter la convoitise des commerçants anglais et d’attirer attention publique sur les profits énormes qu’elle réalisait qui la décida à ne pas envoyer ses employés dans le pays. On comprend que la compagnie n’était pas sans entretenir des doutes sérieux sur la légalité du monopole commercial que lui conférait sa charte et qu’elle n’aurait pas aimé à s’adresser aux tribunaux pour les faire discuter. Néanmoins ces raisons me paraissent assez futiles. Il était relativement facile de se renseigner en Angleterre sur ce que rap- portait le commerce de la compagnie. D'ailleurs des établissements à l’intérieur n’auraient pas donné plus de retentissement à ses affaires que sur le littoral de la mer. Ses opérations eussent été même plus ignorées. I] ne faut pas perdre de vue également que Dobbs avait des motifs intéressés pour lancer ces accusations contre la compagnie. En 1746, il présente aû parlement impérial une requête demandant pour lui et ses associés une charte l’autorisant à fonder une colonie et faire la traite avec les sauvages dans tout le Nord-Ouest canadien. Les plaintes qu’il porte contre la compagnie proviennent done de source suspecte et ont besoin d’être contrôlées. Dobbs est un témoin mal disposé dont il convient de se défier. Il est bon d’être averti avant de le lire. Entrées à LaRochelle—Statistiques —Produit des fourrures —Importations et exportations —Capital de la Cie—Valeur des actions. Les trappeurs français, nous l’avons déjà vu, s’emparaient du plus grand nombre des peaux de renard, loup-cervier, martre, vison, loutre, 20 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA putois, chat sauvage, caribou, antilope et chevreuil. Ces fourrures étaient transportées en canot avec beaucoup de soin jusqu’à Montréal et Québec d’où elles étaient expédiées à LaRochelle. Le commerce des traiteurs français était de beaucoup plus consi- dérable que celui de la compagnie. | Il suffit pour constater ce fait de mettre en regard le chiffre des fourrures exportées du Canada à LaRochelle. Je me contenterai de donner celui de 1743— Capots de Castors 1. Me ATEN oe oa eee 15,000 Peas brites de castor ite cree oe cn ene 112,080 CRE OURS MOIS BW hs Cees cree ere 10,623 i Fe, WAITS es ele a, eae Cee Ae eee 5,889 SPE STAY Reon coc tee ey a ee 30,325 DD EL O RE PE erties ou ee PRO RE 110,000 ee NAT eer Ae pg Pe IN eae 1,700 Sng) fe SCL ELD BANOO ic MEME UEME ENT 1,220 Her ANGUS IE Eee Staten re eg 1,267 fe EDEN AT es weer ent RE ee Soe 10,280 ae ee NDC MIE ct SRAM CON Gee ee ee 92 goalie ifs) (a igteet ace 9 Seen Ome ye gi toe 12,428 “ede Tenards TOUCCS! A ee es oe 451 formant un total de 311,355 fourrures diverses. Joseph LaFrance, nous fournit des chiffres curieux sur les prix im- posés par la compagnie de la Baie d'Hudson pour ses marchandises en 1742— Une livre de poudre valait 4 peaux de castor. Une couverte en laine ‘ 12 i: Fe Une hache re 4 5 FF Un chapeau UC a a Une chemise Re 7 pe rs Un fusil peek +5 a a Un pistolet otal 1G of eH Les profits s’élevaient jusqu’à 2,000 pour cent. En 1742 la com- pagnie acheta au fort York 50,000 peaux de castor. La France prétend que les employés majoraient le prix des marchandises afin de faire du zèle en faveur de la compagnie et obtenir pour eux-mêmes un salaire plus élevé. La compagnie envoyait toutes ses peaux à Londres, mais elle en vendait quelquefois à vente privée, quand l’acheteur offrait une avance sur le prix réservé à l’enchère. [PRUD’HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 21 Il lui restait des fourrures en mains pendant trois ou quatre ans parce qu’elle ne pouvait les vendre. Elle payait en 1740 de 8 à 10 pour cent. de dividendes à ses actionnaires. Grâce aux profits qu’elle avait accumulés, son capital en 1749 s’était élevé à £103,950, réparti entre 105 actionnaires. Le tableau qui suit fera mieux voir l’importance de la traite à la baie et les hausses et les baisses qu’elle subit à diverses époques. ESC NM Éd. OO Dorr sce s 693° 157 MEU area pre @ sic Ns 1788 4 4 117101 oar tat rnc, 1658 9 8 ADDS ates nd toa 2,449 15 11 117 PSE 97241628 NDS NES RS 2,005 2 7 ITEMS 2,021 10 0 NE DR Cae a ty oe AGT US NT OO scot cies. ots Ss JSMOREZ 1725 2,410 17 1 1 LY Oe ap Cea aa 2,025 3 -6 AAD Dp eee es O99 ES ole TEL RS ae 1160 4 8 NAPA CHER GSS SECTE BTN DO 2 LIRE 100 22110 TPE Re AE 2,571 13 4 IREM TE 745 14 1 ON Let 1,941 19 7 Are 893 14 3 TA OA el 2810015109 1: SENTE aaa 23490 7 119 dre ciel oe. 2,810 1110002 NAS nr. 1,402 18 8 WGDI ae Oh ee a po0t2 cs 1716 125917 3 NÉS NES d,110:79:69 11114 TS PRESSE LOL 239 DAS Ta 3,930 19 9 ie Len UE 1,847 18 7 PÉTER RE 2,232 17 11 RO RE A ae ral tl. “9 DOS hes, eh 1,549 16 10 | AEA eee 1,897 9 9 TH RSR 4,124 18 2 ITU EE 3,879 17 11 or SA TARN] at LIL IT SPEARS RES 30,279"-16) 16 ATOM TETE er PE Lot RER SL TER 25,000 Lt] AP 51 RE LT EURO ER RE 22957 1 8 1 fe ages Wales 25 Pie Wl RE 26,804 19 7 PAST a PAL oer eee he a a 29,785 19 3 AAA A OT ADN Fh TON ee a 30,148 6 O RAE DELO: 5 ro, 26,350 15 9 | Tigi EN oI 07 rr re ea 26,849 7 2 PDA AAA a Ee eee 30,160 5 11 Le commerce nécessitait un bon nombre de bateaux spécialement destinés au service de la baie. Il y avait en sus des paquebots qui visitaient les principaux ports et distribuaient les marchandises. SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Le tableau suivant donnera une idée du chiffre et du tonnage de ces VAISSEAUX :— 1739. Pa). DAME. EEE AIRE UE LA SU 3 FE eSATA AIS... soe 2 led Dar eee De 1744 à 1748. ..4 Pour se faire une idée plus exacte de 70 130 120 tonnes. EOP SORTIES 170 7120 2 170 11180 MHAUAMS ces opérations, je donnerai la valeur des importations et des exportations pendant une décade. Importations. HR pee SOUS: oo os ee 1,519 16 10 Ne chee 4.124 18 2 1/385 .0) ER een 3,879 17 7 10 me cae 3,984 4 4 AAO. = LAURE Eee 3,837 2 8 Lg: ae en ee 4,203 17 1 WADE en 3,028 17 0 AS RE PER ENT LL 3044 2 9 ICT TN ENS 4,871 10 1 AA De Cao a re 3,795 4 9 ET RE AS 3,320 9 10 OLA ECS EL £40,240 1 1 Exportations. “5 Si 9924 8 7 1013-1529 10821 11-7 13,659 10 5 11,869 3° 7 9,656 3 6 12,647 9 10 12,466 3 11 1036-43) 79 11,380 16 4 8,560 9 0 i122 S30. son vo Les dépenses pour maintenir une organisation convenable payer les salaires, solder les frais de construction et l’entretien des forts, s’éle- valent à des sommes rondes tous les ans. Ole) (ee. Wade MAT de a TS REC ne Qu’on en juge par ce qui suit: Ru Ss. _ FE ORF © © OO © © 20,201 10 [PRUD’ HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 23 Le capital de la compagnie était originairement de £10,500. En 1690, par une résolution de la cour générale, les actions furent portées à trois fois leur valeur; c’est-à-dire que le capital fut fixé à £31,300. Au mois d’août 1720, la même opération porta le capital à £94,500. Les actionnaires furent appelés, en outre, à souscrire dix pour cent. sur le capital versé en 1690, soit £3,150, qui, triplé en vertu d’une résolution donna £9,450. Les motivés des résolutions passées en 1690 sont fort curieux à consulter. Les voici brièvement exposés. Première raison: Cette entreprise étant d’un caractère national, il importe que les actionnaires soient nombreux et que le public encourage l’entreprise. 2e. La compagnie possède dans ses entrepôts en Angle- terre des fourrures qui garantissent la valeur du capital originaire. 3e. On évalue à £20,000 les peaux de castor emmagasinées aux fort Nelson et New Severn. La valeur des marchandises mises à bord des bateaux envoyés pour faire le service des côtes est égale à la mise du capital. 4e. Le capital est représenté par la valeur des forts, édifices, canons, bateaux, etc., et par l'indemnité que la compagnie peut raison- nablement prétendre et espérer recevoir des français, lorsque la paix sera rétablie, pour la perte de plusieurs de ses forts et d’une grande quantité de ses marchandises. Ces pertes sont évaluées à £100,000. Tels étaient les arguments que se faisaient les directeurs, pour justifier la prime donnée à ses actions. Le dernier motif semblait à leurs yeux trop problématique pour y accorder un grand crédit et les justifier d’escompter l’avenir, car la résolution n’en parle que comme des espé- rances raisonnables, d’une compensation légitime et d’une perception probable après la guerre. Sur une simple résolution, les parts qui d’a- près la charte, étaient de £100 chacune, furent majorées jusqu’à £300. Règlements mihitaires—Sentinelles— Préparatifs de querre—Instructions sur les moyens de défense. . Des auteurs mal renseignés ont laissé entendre qu’il y avait peu de gloire pour la France de s’emparer des postes de traite à peine défendus et qu'à l’exception des combats navals il n’y eut guère de rencontre sérieuse. Heureusement que plusieurs historiens nous ont donné le récit détaillé des principaux engagements et ont ainsi réfuté d'avance ces re- marques peu judicieuses. Les instructions sévères données aux gouverneurs des forts, les pré- cautions prises pour recevoir l’ennemi et le nombre des canons et fusils qui les défendaient prouvent au-delà de tout doute que plusieurs de ces forts pouvaient soutenir un siège en règle. Voici d’ailleurs un autre témoignage non équivoque que nous fournissent les registres de la com- pagnie. 24 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA “Ordres de la compagnie de la Baie d'Hudson à leur facteur prin- cipal, dans la baie, se rapportant à la défense de ses forts. Ces ordres sont adressés à Joseph Isbister, au fort Albany, et datés de Londres le 10 mai 1744:— “Les Anglais et les Français s’étant déclarés la guerre et les hosti- lités avec l’Espagne se continuant, nous vous ordonnons d’être toujours sur vos gardes, de tenir constamment des sentinelles en faction et vos hommes aussi prés des forts que possible. Vous ferez couper tous les arbres et autres plantes qui pourraient géner la vue, ou abriter un ennemi, de manière à mettre à découvert tout le terrain avoisinant jusqu’à une portée de canon. Réparez les palissades et les bastions sans délai. Pointez vos canons aux endroits les plus exposés à l’assaut des ennemis. Faites l’es- sai de vos canons afin de vous assurer de leur portée et exercez vos hommes à la manœuvre. Les canons et les fusils doivent être chargés en tout temps. Vous devez tirer sur tout bateau qui fait voile près de vos forts sans donner les signaux convenus. La compagnie récompensera libéralement tous ceux qui auront fait preuve de courage et de dévouement dans la défense de ses forts et une pension sera payée aux blessés ou aux veuves des morts. Copie du présent ordre sera affichée dans tous nos forts. Les bateaux devront être mis à l’abri des forts, pour les empêcher de tomber entre les mains des ennemis. Au cas où le fort sur la rivière Orignal serait attaqué par les Français, le commandant doit se tenir en communication continuelle avec ce fort. Nous reposons pleine confiance dans le courage et l’ha- bileté de votre chef Isbister. Nous croyons que si vous êtes attaqués, ce sera durant l’hiver par des Français du Canada, qui arriveront par terre. Dans ce cas l’ennemi ne pourra pas avoir de canons avec lui et nous espérons que vous pourrez facilement repousser ses assauts. Tâchez d’obtenir tous les renseignements possibles des sauvages, sur les prépa- ratifs des Français, sur leurs mouvements, sur les provisions et les muni- tions de guerre qu’ils ont amenées dans le pays. Gardez constamment deux sauvages au fort et envoyez-les tous les matins en éclaireurs, à une certaine distance du fort, de manière à ce qu’ils puissent être de retour le soir. Si ces sauvages ne reviennent pas le soir, ce devra être pour vous un avis d’être prêts. Mais ne donnez pas connaissance à ces sau- vages de vos préparatifs.” Pendant la durée de la guerre contre la France, ces ordres étaient répétés tous les ans. Les employés étaient exercés au maniement des armes une fois par semaine. De plus la compagnie pour se fortifier, chercha à enrégimenter des sauvages, mais sans succès. Elle ne se dis- pensa du service de ses deux patrouilles indiennes qu’aprés le traité de [PRUD’ HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 25 Paris. En 1747, les instructions font mention d’une batterie au Cap Merry et des moyens de communication et de support entre les forts York, Prince de Galles, Albany et East Main. C’en est assez, je suppose, pour établir que ces forts étaient à l’abri d’un coup de main et qu’il fallait du courage et de l’habileté pour s’en emparer. Organisation des forts et quelques notes sur les forts Prince de Galles—Y ork —Severn—A lbany—East Main et Orignal en 1771. Fort Prince de Galles. Ce fort avait été construit sur une péninsule, à l’entrée ouest de la rivière Churchill. C’était le poste le plus au nord de la compagnie. En 1771, il était défendu par 42 canons. Sur la rive opposée se trou- vaient la poudriére et le cap Merry protégé par six canons. La rivière avait à cet endroit 1,006 verges de largeur. Les navires pouvaient la remonter jusqu’à 6 milles au-dessus du fort. La garnison était obligée de se rendre jusqu’à douze milles pour se procurer de l’eau fraîche. Ce fort était commandé par un facteur en chef qui avait sous ses ordres, cinq officiers et 60 serviteurs et commis. Le conseil se composait du facteur en chef, d’un second facteur, du chirurgien, du contre-maître des barges et du capitaine des bateaux. En sus de ces officiers, il y avait dans ce fort, un comptable, un traiteur, un armurier, un charpentier, un tonnelier, un forgeron, un maçon et un tailleur. Tous les matins, la cloche appelait les employés au travail qui durait depuis six heures du matin jusqu’à six heures du soir durant l’été et de huit heures à quatre heures pendant l’hiver. Deux sentinelles montaient la garde pendant Vhiver et trois durant l’été. La besogne favorite des serviteurs était la chasse aux perdrix. Ces hommes étaient engagés pour 3 ou 5 ans. Mais la compagnie se réservait le droit de les congédier en aucun temps, lorsqu'elle le jugeait à propos. Tous les ans, au mois d’août, ou au com- mencement de septembre, un navire apportait des provisions à ce poste. Après avoir chargé à bord les fourrures amassées pendant l’hiver le navire quittait le fort, au bout de dix jours pour l’ordinaire. La traite annuelle variait de 4 à 10,000 peaux de castor et comprenait en plus une grande quantité de plume d’oie et d’huile de balzine. Ce fort était en pierre et commandait l’entrée de la rivière. Les travaux commencés en 1733 ne se terminèrent que plusieurs années après. Joseph Robson, arpenteur de la compagnie surveilla la cons- truction des murs et des bastions. L’enceinte couvrait une étendue de 300 pieds carrés, avec des tou- relles à chaque coin. Les murailles avaient une épaisseur de 25 pieds sur trois côtés et de 42 pieds sur la partie faisant face à la mer. Les bas- 26 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA tions tenaient lieu de magasins et de poudrière. Un ancien fort avait été érigé en 1688, à cinq milles plus haut, sur la rivière Churchill. Ce pre- mier fort était en bois. La compagnie le fit démolir et utilisa le bois pour construire un parapet dans le nouveau fort. Dans l’intérieur se trouvaient deux maisons, un bureau et la résidence du gouverneur. L'une de ces bâtisses avait 100 pieds de longueur, 33 de largeur et 17 de hauteur et était couverte en plomb. Ce fort abandonné ne présente plus que des ruines imposantes qui semblent garder le triste souvenir des exploits glorieux de la Pérouse qui le détruisit. Sur ces murs massifs à demi-écroulés, les sauvages viennent parfois planter leur tente en passant, comme pour affirmer leur prise de posses- sion de ce coin de terre que les blancs se sont disputés pendant de nom- breuses années. Sur ce rocher où la voix des canons et des hommes de guerre de deux grandes nations s'élevait jadis comme une clameur, règne aujourd’hui un silence lugubre qui n’est interrompu que par les cris stridents de la mouette qui cache son nid dans les crevasses des murs et par les accents plaintifs de la bise glaciale qui passe en gémis- sant sur ces restes désolés. Fort York. Ce fort occupe la côte nord de la rivière Hayes, à trois milles de son embouchure. A trois milles au nord, coulent les eaux de la rivière Nelson; en sorte que la terre entre ces deux rivières forme, pour ainsi dire une presqu'île. Ce fort avait été construit en boulins et était flanqué de quatre bastions. La double palissade qui l’entourait était protégée par un remblaien terre. Il était défendu par douze canons. En amont du fort, près du rivage, la compagnie avait élevé une batterie de 12 ca- nons avec des fortifications en terre en forme de demi-lune. A deux milles au-dessous du fort se trouvait une autre batterie de dix canons avec une caserne et une poudrière. La nature avait con- tribué puissamment à protéger ce fort. L'entrée de la rivière Hayes est couverte de battures qui empêchent l’accès des navires de guerre. Les bateaux sont obligés de jeter l’ancre à cinq milles au-dessous du fort pour ne pas s’échouer. En 1771, il y avait 42 hommes à ce poste. La traite était loin de donner le même rendement tous les ans. Quelquefois la compagnie en retirait jusqu’à 33,000 peaux de castor, tandis que d’autres années ce chiffre s’abaissait à 7,000 peaux. Les Esquimaux y apportaient aussi de l'huile de baleine blanche fort estimée. Fort Severn. Le fort Severn occupait la rive nord de la rivière du même nom. IL était en bois et possédait quatre bastions. La compagnie en 1771, n’en- [PRUD'HOMME)| LA BAIE D’HUDSON 27 tretenait que dix-huit hommes à ce poste secondaire, sous le comman- dement d’un facteur et d’un capitaine de paquebot. Il n’avait que huit canons d’un petit calibre. Les bancs de sable qui ferment l’entrée de la rivière ne permettent pas aux gros navires de se rendre jusqu’au fort. Ce n’est qu’au printemps, à la crue des eaux, que les paquebots peuvent quitter le fort pour transporter au fort York les ballots de fourrures et en rapporter les marchandises nécessaires à la traite. Ce poste donnait annuellement de 5,000 à 6,000 peaux de castor. Fort Albany. Ce fort est situé sur une île du côté sud de la rivière Albany à quatre milles de son embouchure. Il était en bois, avec des bastions aux quatre angles du carré et quelques canons. La compagnie y entretenait 30 serviteurs ayant à leur tête un facteur et quelques officiers. Les difficultés de la navigation forçaient les navires à relâcher à 15 milles du fort. Des bateaux de moindre tonnage transportaient de cet endroit les marchandises au fort. Le poste de East Main lui était tributaire. La compagnie en rapportait de 10 à 12,000 peaux par année. Albany fut le premier endroit de la baie que les Européens visitè- rent et la tradition veut que ce soit à Albany où l’infortuné Hudson hiverna. D’après le traité de Ryswick, chacune des nations belligérantes devait garder les postes qu’elle possédait au commencement de la guerre; or l’Angleterre ne possédait à cette dernière date que le fort Albany. Il s’en suivit que jusqu’au traité d’Utrecht, c’est-à-dire pendant 17 ans (1696 à 1713), Albany fut le seul pied à terre de l'Angleterre à la Baie d'Hudson. Le poste d'East Main et le fort Orignal—Notes générales. Le poste d’East Main n'avait qu’une importance secondaire. Situé à l’entrée de la rivière Slude, il ne consistait qu’en quelques bâtisses où demeuraient une douzaine d'hommes. La traite donnait de mille à deux mille peaux. Le fort Orignal, construit en bois, occupait la rive sud de la rivière du même nom. Un facteur en avait charge ayant 25 employés sous ses soins. Il possédait un port profond qui permettait aux navires de s’y rendre. La compagnie en recevait par année de 3 à 4,000 peaux. Le même bateau qui approvisionnait Albany faisait le service au fort Orignal. Tous les forts de la baie étaient soumis à une même discipline. Chaque facteur recevait une commission de la compagnie et traitait di- rectement avec le bureau des directeurs à Londres, dont il relevait. Les établissements de moindre importance étaient parfois placés sous le contrôle du facteur le plus rapproché. Cette indépendance des facteurs, 28 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA les uns des autres, n’empéchait pas qu’en cas de nécessité ils devaient se secourir et se rendre mutuellement de bons offices, dans l'intérêt géné- ral de la compagnie. D'après l'historien Gunn, la compagnie en 1746 n'avait que quatre forts et deux comptoirs dans toute la baie et le nombre de tous ses em- ployés n’excédait pas 150. A cette époque elle ne possédait également que quatre bateaux. Durant ce quart de siècle (1746 à 1771) —elle n’augmenta que peu le nombre de ses forts, mais par contre, son com- merce se développa merveilleusement. Débarrassée des luttes et des rivalités de la France et de ses traiteurs, surtout depuis 1755, les four- rures affluérent à la baie. L’ouest lui payait le tribut de ses plus riches pelleteries. Principaux gouverneurs—Pouvoirs du Conseil—Instructions édifiantes de la cour générale. Les principaux gouverneurs qui commandèrent à la Baie d’ Hudson, furent: Le capitaine Henry Kelsey, John Fullertine, Robert Norton, James Napper, Joseph Isbister, Robert Pilgrim, George Spence, John Newton, Chs. Bagby, John Pott, John Bridgar, James Isham, Henry Sargeant, George Geyer, Anthony Beal, Richard Stanton, Samuel Hearne et Myatt. Ces officiers possédaient les qualités par excellence qu’exi- geait la compagnie; la prudence et l’esprit des affaires. Les principaux officiers de chaque fort constituaient le conseil qui avait le droit de passer des réglements pour la gouverne des employés et pour déterminer leurs devoirs et leurs rapports avec les sauvages. Les instructions de la cour générale de Londres aux commandants des forts sont parfois bien édifiantes et font preuve de sollicitude pour le salut de l’âme de ses employés. Les directeurs ordonnaient de célé- brer le jour du Seigneur par quelque cérémonie religieuse et de suspen- dre tout travail qui n’était pas absolument indispensable. Ils conseil- laient à tous la sobriété et la modération et finissaient par les confier à la protection divine et par implorer pour eux les bénédictions célestes. La note religieuse apparaît dans la correspondence de la compagnie surtout aux époques troublées et aux heures d’angoisse, tels que pendant la guerre entre la France et |’Angleterre. Lorsque les nuages se dissipent et que le ciel se rasséréne, les exhortations morales et les pieuses invoca- tions se font plus rares. Le monde n’a pas changé depuis et c’est encore aux jours d’épreuve que les fidéles sentent davantage le besoin de se rapprocher de leur Créateur. La compagnie ne parait pas avoir envoyé de ministres dans ses forts. La France pourtant lui avait donné le bon exemple, pendant le peu d’années qu’elle commandait dans la baie. Les P.P. Albanel, Sylvie, Dalmas et Marest y avaient exercé leur zèle et évangélisé les sauvages. [PRUD’ HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 29 ‘ I La compagnie, trop occupée d’amasser du “pelu,” se souciait surtout d’augmenter ses dividendes. Elle voulut, au moins dans la Baie d'Hudson, demeurer fidèle à sa devise “Pro pelle cutem.” Les œuvres des Missionnaires—T émoignage de Carver. J'ai déjà eu occasion de constater que ce fut à la demande pres- sante des missionnaires que les gouverneurs du Canada prohibèrent la vente des liqueurs aux sauvages et obligèrent les traiteurs à prendre une licence. Ce ne sont pas là les seuls services qu’ils rendirent au pays. Ils firent également cesser chez les diverses tribus la coutume barbare de torturer les prisonniers de guerre et de les faire périr sur le bûcher, en leur inculquant les divins enseignements de l’évangile et en leur montrant les avantages qu’ils pourraient retirer de leurs prisonniers en les adoptant dans la tribu. Plus tard, mûs par le désir du gain, les sauvages les réduisirent en esclavage et les vendirent. Ce furent encore les missionnaires qui obtinrent, en 1693, une ordonnance punissant sévèrement ces ventes indignes d'hommes libres. En plus d’une cir- constance, ils apaisèrent le courroux des sauvages soulevés par l’incon- duite et la malhonnéteté de quelques trappeurs. Enfin ils firent aimer les Français dans tout l’ouest par leur dévouement admirable et leur charité envers les indigènes. L’historien Carver ne peut s’empécher de reconnaître les bienfaits qu’ils ont rendus à la cause de la civilisation et de l’humanité dans les termes suivants. “Les sauvages commencent maintenant à ne plus torturer leurs prisonniers, mais les font esclaves en les adoptant. Cette conduite de leur part ne provient pas de leur instinct naturel, mais de l'influence des missionnaires français, qui ont eu des rapports avec eux. Ces bons Pères ont pris grand soin de faire pénétrer dans leur esprit des principes généreux d'humanité qui ont modifié leurs usages. Les blancs qui ont des rapports avec les tribus de l’ouest bénéficient beau- coup de ces changements heureux pour lesquels ces missionnaires ont droit à la reconnaissance publique. ’’— Joseph LaFrance—Sa vie—Ses voyages. Le voyage extraordinaire de ce traiteur métis, à travers le continent jusqu’à la baie d’ Hudson, et les notes précieuses qu’il donne sur le pays et les aborigénes qu’il visita, offrent un intérét particulier et jettent un jour nouveau sur ces sujets intéressants. Son journal dénote un esprit d’observation remarquable et est émaillé d’aventures qui feraient le théme de jolies légendes. Cette monographie, sous plus d’un rapport, se rattache à l’histoire de l’ouest; c’est pourquoi je n’ai pu résister à la tentation de lui donner une place à la fin de cette étude déjà trop longue. 30 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Joseph La France, naquit en 1707 à Michillimakinac. Son père était Français et sa mère de la tribu des Sauteux du Sault Ste.-Marie. Son père se maria dans des circonstances assez extraordinaires. Il traitait sur le lac Huron et avait réussi à se faire une certaine fortune lorsqu'un jour en 1705 remontant les chutes du Sault Ste.-Marie ses cannots se brisèrent. Dans les efforts qu’il fit pour sauver ses mar- chandises du naufrage il faillit périr lui-même. Découragé et man- quant de tout, il tomba malade et ne dut son rétablissement qu’aux soins assidus d’une jeune Sauteuse, fille d’un chef qui avait reçu dans sa loge. Touché du dévouement de cette femme, il l’épousa dans un voyage sub- séquent et l’amena avec lui à Michillimakinac. C’est à ce dernier en- droit que naquit celui dont j’esquisse en ce moment la vie. Il fut baptisé à St.-[gnace de Michilimakinac, dans la chapelle où le Père Claude D’Ablon et le Père Marquette baptisèrent plusieurs cen- taines de sauvages. Sa mère mourut en 1712. L'année suivante, il descendit à Québec avec son père. Il y passa six mois à apprendre le français. Il suivit ensuite son père dans ses excursions jusqu’à la mort de ce dernier, en 1721. Deux ans après, il se rendit à Montréal pour y vendre les fourrures provenant de l’héritage paternel. Jusqu’à l’âge de 27 ans, il continua la carrière de son père, chassant et traitant avec les tribus avoisinant Michillimakinac. En 1734, il visita le Mississipi et l’ouest de cette rivière. Son voyage dura un an et fut très fructueux. Il n’y avait, cette année là, dit-il, que deux soldats qui gardaient le fort Michillimakinac, 15 à St.-Joseph et une garnison de 30 hommes à Niagara. Il mentionne, en passant, un fort bâti par les Français au fond du lac Michigan. Si la carte qu’il a préparée est exacte, il se trouvait sinon à l’endroit même ou s'élève aujourd’hui la ville de Chicago, au moins dans le voisinage immédiat. Il parcourut, en 1735, le Wisconsin et le Missouri. LaFrance était un de ces traiteurs qui n’avaient pas de permis et qui étaient considérés comme des contrebandiers. Au retour de son voyage dans le Wisconsin, il descendit avec huit Iroquois et deux ‘anots chargés de fourrures, les lacs Huron et Erié, et passa pendant la nuit, en face du fort St. Joseph, afin d’éviter la confiscation de ses effets. Il donna, pour faire le portage de la chute Niagara, cent peaux de castor et arriva à Oswégo, à la fin de l’été. C'était à cette époque un poste de traite considérable. Craignant là, comme ailleurs, la main-mise sur ses fourrures, il laissa à ses Iroquois le soin de les vendre pour lui et évita ainsi tout soupçon. D’après les renseignements qu’il donne, les postes français étaient gardés par de faibles garnisons. En cas de danger, les traiteurs du voi- sinage volaient à leur secours. Ces traiteurs étaient des sentinelles vigi- lantes qui donnaient l’alarme dès que les tribus tramaient quelque | PRUD’ HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 31 complot. En 1734, LaFrance désirant régulariser sa position et las de se voir constamment exposé à être molesté dans son commerce, se rendit à Montréal avec deux sauvages et une cargaison de fourrure. Le gou- verneur se trouvait en ce moment à cet endroit. LaFrance lui fit pré- sent de mille couronnes et de plusieurs centaines de peaux de castor, afin d'obtenir un permis de faire la traite pendant un an. Le printemps suivant, le gouverneur ayant été informé qu’il avait vendu de l’eau-de- vie aux sauvages, le lui refusa. Il lui défendit même de partir pour voyage et confisqua l’argent qu’il lui avait donné. LaFrance, déçu dans ses desseins, résolut de s'enfuir avec ses sauvages. De retour à Michillimakinac, il se livra de nouveau à la traite —Le commerce des pays d’en haut avait beaucoup perdu de son importance à cette époque. Les Anglais avaient établi des postes dans le voisinage du lac Erié et par conséquent la navigation était devenue moins longue pour les sau- vages de l'Ouest. De plus le prix des marchandises avait baissé par suite de la compétition. En 1740, il n’y eut guère plus que douze canots qui se rendirent à Montréal, d’après le témoignage de LaFrance. Le commerce était presqu’exclusivement entre les mains d'officiers en re- traite, 4 qui le gouverneur avait accordé des licences ou “congés de traite” pour les récompenser de leurs services et leur permettre d’élever convenablement leurs familles. Au printemps de 1738, malgré l’accueil peu encourageant qu’il avait reçu du gouverneur, LaFrance décida de tenter un second effort pour l’apaiser et se le concilier. Il suivit la route du nord et passa par le lac Nipissing. Avant d'atteindre la rivière Ottawa, il recontra le beau-frère du gouverneur qui se dirigeait vers l'Ouest suivi de neuf canots montés par 30 voyageurs. LaFrance fut arrêté avec ses compagnons et sa cargaison fut saisie. Durant la nuit, trompant la vigilance de ses gardes, il se sauva à travers la forêt, n’em- portant pour toute ressource que son fusil et cing livres de poudre et de plomb. Il n’était pas homme à se livrer au découragement. Pendant six semaines, il suivit la rive nord du lac Huron, à travers les marais, les forêts et les montagnes qui longent ce lac. Il vécut surtout de castors qui abondaient dans ces parages. Il arriva enfin au Sault Ste. Marie, presque mourant de faim et épuisé de fatigue. Après avoir tout perdu, voyant que le gouverneur était implacable et que la traite ne lui était plus possible, il prit le parti d'abandonner le Canada et de se rendre aux établissements anglais de la baie d’ Hudson. Cette entreprise aurait eu de quoi effrayer une nature moins hardie que la sienne. Il partit au commencement de l’hiver 1739 et suivit le lac Supérieur, vivant avec les Sauteux, auxquels il était allié par sa mère. Il visita ensuite la nation des Epinettes et passa une partie de l'hiver à la rivière Michipicoton. A trois cents milles plus à l’ouest, se trouve, dit-il, une rivière appelée du “Pie” et qui tombe dans le lac Supérieur. 32 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Ce nom lui fut donné à cause d’un rocher (pic de montagne) qui la borde à trois lieues de son embouchure. Il atteignit cette rivière au mois de mars 1740. Le 18 avril il se trouvait à la rivière du Pic. Il passa deux jours au milieu des Monsonis qui avaient deux villages de chaque côté de la chute de la rivière La Pluie (Fort Francis). Au mois de mai il se rendit au lac des Bois et fit alliance avec les Kristineaux qui habitaient la rive nord de la rivière Winnipeg. Le 15 septembre, après avoir descendu cette riviére, il voguait sur les eaux du lac Winnipeg. Il se livra tout l’automne à la chasse au castor. LaFrance dit qu’à l’ouest du lac Winnipeg habitaient les Assiniboéls des prairies, tandis qu’au nord se trouvaient les Assiniboéls des bois et au sud les Beaux- Hommes et les Sioux. Tous ces sauvages se tatouaient la peau et se bigarraient la face de peintures représentant des têtes d'animaux ou des desseins de monstre. Leurs membres et leur corps étaient oints d’huile d’ours et de castor afin de les protéger contre les piqûres des maringouins et autres insectes qui les torturaient tout l’été. Les Beaux-Hommes excellaient surtout dans l’art de se tatouer la peau; c’est de là, prétend LaFrance, que pro- vient le nom donné à cette tribu. Au printemps suivant, il se rendit en canot, au lac “Du Sien,” traversa le lac “Caribou” et arriva au lac Pachegoïa en mars 1742. Il visita la tribu des “Vieux-Hommes” ainsi appelés à cause du grand nombre de vieillards que la nation s’honorait de posséder. On a accusé souvent les sauvages de se débarrasser des plus âgés de leurs tribuscomme des êtres nuisibles et fatigants qui étaient un fardeau pour le camp—Il faut bien avouer que cette accusation n’est pas sans fondement. Les barbares et les paiens ne connaissaient pas le devoir filial ou l’amour fra- ternel de son prochain. Ils étaient sans pitié ni entrailles pour les fai- bles, les indigents et les abandonnés. Il ne faut pas trop généraliser toutefois cette affirmation. La loi naturelle avait encore ses prises chez quelques tribus sauvages de l'Ouest où la coutume cruelle d'abandonner les personnes âgées n’a jamais existé. Sur les bords du lac Pachegoia, poussait une grande quantité de folle-avoine. Les sauvages en emportaient constamment avec eux et en mangeaient à chaque instant. (C’est sur les bords de ce lac que se réunissaientles sauvages pour couper l’écorce de bouleau et confectionner leurs légers canots. C’était aussi le point de ralliement et de départ, tous les printemps, pour les postes de la Baie d'Hudson. Sans vouloir préciser avec une rigueur mathématique le tracé du voyage de LaFrance, il est facile de le suivre jusqu’au lac du Pic, qui, d’après la carte qu’il nous a laissée, correspond au lac Nipigon. Cette carte toutefois n’est pas un guide sûr et on voit qu’il n’a point une idée exacte des distances relatives entre les divers lacs ou rivières qu’il visite. [PRUD'HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 33 Si ce n’était point faire une trop grande violence à cette carte, on pour- rait croire que la rivière du Pic indique l’entrée de la rivière Pigeon, qui fut connue autrefois sous le nom de ‘“ Le Pic.” Il faut bien admettre cependant que cet écart de la carte de LaFrance est trop considérable pour soutenir cette hypothèse. Le lac du Pic désigne donc le lac Nipi- gon. De là, il se rendit à la rivière Pigeon qu’il remonta jusqu’au lac La Pluie et suivit ensuite la route par où sont passés tous les canotiers de l’ouest, savoir: la rivière La Pluie, le lac des Bois, la rivière et le lac Winnipeg et enfin la rivière Hayes. Il est assez probable que le lac “Du Sien” désigne le lac “ Du Pin,” le lac Caribou indique le lac Oxford, et enfin le grand lac Pachegoïa, le lac de Dieu. Le 4 avril, tous les canots étaient prêts et l’approvisionnement pour le voyage complété. Il fut choisi comme guide et partit aveccentcanots. Le voyage se fit lentement, chaque canot portait en moyenne deux per- sonnes et 100 peaux de castor. Ils descendirent la rivière Epinette, ne faisant que deux à trois lieues par jour. C’est surtout au cours de ces voyages que se dessine bien le caractère indolent du sauvage. Si la chaleur l’incommode un peu, il s'arrête pour sommeiller. Il n’est jamais pressé de partir le matin. Il aime à flâner. Après tout qu’a-t-il à gagner à se hater? Il s’arréte souvent près des eaux rapides des ri- vières pendant de longues heures, et regarde fixement, immobile, drapé dans sa couverte, avec la dignité d’un sénateur romain, revêtu de sa toge. On dirait en le contemplant, qu’inquiété par le bruissement de la feuillée, la chute d’un arbre, le murmure des eaux ou le gazouille- ment des oiseaux, il en cherche la cause dans tout ce qui l'entoure. Qui sait ce qui se passe dans le cerveau de cet enfant de la nature, durant ces heures de recueillement et de réverie? Le 29 juin, la flotte arrivait au fort York. Comme les canots ne pouvaient contenir qu’un certain nombre de peaux, les sauvages ne transportaient que les fourrures qui leur étaient absolument nécessaires pour obtenir de la poudre, du plomb, du thé et du tabac. La longueur de ce voyage, les nombreux rapides à franchir sur la rivière Hayes, les naufrages souvent accompagnés de perte de vie, durant ces courses lointaines, inspiraient peu d’attrait aux sauvages de l’intérieur pour les forts de la Baie. Ils ne s’y rendaient que par nécessité et comme pis aller. LaFrance nous donne sur les castors des renseignements assez cu- rieux. Un chasseur, dit-il, peut d’ordinaire tuer 600 castors par saison, au lac Pachégoia et n’en amène à la baie que cent dans son canot. Les cing cents autres peaux lui servent de lit, de couverture et d’ornement. D’autres les pendent aux branches des arbres, près des restes de leurs enfants décédés, comme une offrande à leurs mânes. Il en était ainsi, un peu partout dans le Nord-Ouest canadien avant l’arri- vée de LaVérendrye. Quelquefois aussi, ils font griller l’animal avec sa Sec. I., 1910. 3. 34 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA fourrure comme nous faisons d’une laie. Le castor ainsi apprété, est servi dans les grandes circonstances. Il y a trois espèces de castor: le rouge foncé, le noir et le blanc. Le premier est le moins recherché. La compagnie de la Baie d’ Hudson préfère le second et le blanc est celui qui se vend le plus cher en Canada. Les sauvages regardent comme un mets exquis la langue et la queue du castor. Ils en font une grande con- sommation en hiver. Pendant l'été, les castors sont d’une maigreur extrême, à cause des travaux fatigants auxquels ils se livrent. Ils sont constamment à l’œuvre, travaillant avec la plus grande activité à couper des branches et abattre des arbres. Ils amassent du tremble pour se nourrir pendant l'hiver, réparent leurs chaussées et emmagasinent des provisions. En étudiant les mœurs intelligentes et les habitudes de travail de cet animal, on comprend que le Canadien-Français ne pouvait placer sur son drapeau, un emblême plus significatif des qualités ex- cellentes que possède notre race. LaFrance rapporte que chez quelques-unes des tribus qu’il visita les mères avaient l’habitude de faire avaler de la graisse et de l’huile à leur enfant, lorsqu'il venait au monde et avant qu’il ne prit aucune autre nourriture. Cette pratique avait pour effet, d’après eux, de l’endurcir contre le froid et les privations et d’assouplir son corps. Les Cimbres avaient une habitude à peu près analogue, qui consistait à exposer leurs nouveaux nés dans la neige, pendant quelques instants. Une autre coutume curieuse que raconte LaFrance, c’est qu'après la mort du chef de famille, lorsqu'un enfant portait son nom, on le remplaçait par un autre, afin d’éviter la tristesse que le souvenir du défunt pouvait faire naître, en rappelant son nom. On pourrait faire ici, un rapprochement. On dit qu’Alexandre le Grand, ne voulait pas que personne portât son nom, et Pline dit qu’un jour, un soldat appelé Alexandre, ayant été accusé devant lui de mener une vie débauchée, il lui commanda de changer de vie ou de nom. Les sauvages dans le voisinage de la Baie d'Hudson, en outre du castor, chassaient aussi l’ours, l’orignal et le caribou. Ils laissaient aux femmes le soin de prendre aux pièges, le menu gibier, tel que la martre, le vison et le chat sauvage. Ils confectionnaient une espèce de sucre noir avec l’écorce de bouleau bouillie et s’en servaient comme de remède, dans le cas de bronchite et de pulmonie. Ils témoignaient une horreur invincible pour le fromage, parce qu’ils s’imaginaient follement que cet aliment était fabriqué avec de la graisse de mort. Les objets nouveaux et rares excitaient toujours leur convoitise et étaient estimés à un grand prix. Au lac Pachégoia, LaFrance obtint trois peaux de martre pour une petite clochette. Ils donnaient ces objets à leurs femmes comme un ornement destiné à les embellir: preuve que la vanité féminine ne fait point sentir son doux empire seulement chez les nations les plus policées, [PRUD'HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 35 et qui se trouvent au contact des raffinements de mode de la civilisation moderne. A l’ouest de la rivière Ouinipigouchich (Winnipegosis) LaFrance vit un sauvage qui l’assura à plusieurs reprises avoir rencontré des hommes portant une moustache, vivant dans des maisons en pierre et dans des forts, au sud de ce lac. Ces hommes qui ne pouvaient être autres, d’a- près cette description, que des blancs, possédaient des ustensiles de cui- sine en ferblanc. Il dit avoir vu une coupe de ce métal entre les mains de ce sauvage, qui prétendait l’avoir reçue d’un blanc. Ceci se passait au printemps de 1742, pendant qu’il se dirigeait vers la Baie d’ Hudson. Il n’y a aucun doute que ce sauvage avait du visiter le fort La Reine où se trouvait LaVérendrye et que c’est du découvreur de l'Ouest ou de quelques-uns de ses serviteurs qu’il avait reçu cet objet. En 1742, la nation des Beaux-Hommes fit une excursion à l’ouest du lac Pachégoïa. Les guerriers furent trois mois absents et fumèrent le calumet de paix avec une tribu vivant dans les Montagnes Rocheuses. A l’ouest de ces montagnes habitait une tribu qui ne connaissait pas l’usage des armes à feu. Cette infériorité contribua à son asservisse- ment et les sauvages qui la composaient furent tous vaincus, faits pri- sonniers et vendus comme esclaves. En signe de servitude, les vain- queurs leur coupèrent la jointure du petit doigt. Quelques-uns furent amenés au petit lac des Esclaves, qui fut ainsi nommé à cause de leur présence. Pendant son séjour au fort York, LaFrance rencontra un vieux chef, qui vivait à quelque distance à l’ouest de la rivière Nelson. Ce vieillard faisait partie d’une bande de trente guerriers, qui en 1727 poursuivirent les Attimospiquois ou Têtes-Plates, jusque sur les côtes du Pacifique. Il fut le seul à revenir vivant de cette campagne militaire et demeura l’unique témoin de cette course lointaine, pour annoncer à sa nation le sort de ses frères d’armes, morts de faim, de fatigue ou sous les coups des ennemis. Le récit de ce vieillard rappelle les campagnes des Parthes ou des Scythes. Voici un court abrégé de cette fameuse expédition. Résolus de se venger des cruautés commises par les féroces Attimospiquois, ou de périr à la tâche, trente guerriers, après avoir dit adieu à leurs parents, partirent avec leur femme et leurs enfants. Ils voyagèrent pendant deux hivers et un été, et au mois d’avril 1727, ils atteignirent les rives de l'Océan Pacifique. Ils se construisirent alors des embarcations et lais- sèrent leurs familles dans une île qui n’était séparée de la terre ferme qu’à la marée haute. Leurs familles devaient attendre leur retour à cet endroit. Les guerriers ainsi allégis, se mirent à la recherche des Tétes- Plates. Ils naviguèrent pendant trois mois, se nourrissant de poisson et faisant des haltes de temps à autres, pour se livrer à la chasse ou se re- poser de leurs fatigues. 36 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Ils finirent enfin par apercevoir les vestiges d’un camp et un peu plus loin des feux à demi-éteints. Ils quittèrent à l’instant leurs canots pour suivre ces traces. Quelques heures après, ils trouvèrent enfin leurs ennemis campés sur les bords d’une petite rivière inconscients du danger qui les nenagait. Ils fondirent sur eux en poussant leur cri de guerre. Les Tétes-Plates surpris et effrayés s’enfuirent à toute jambe, laissant beaucoup de morts. Ces fuyards, cependant, ayant constaté le petit nombre de leurs assaillants reprirent courage et les attaquèrent à leur tour. Les agresseurs accablés sous le nombre furent obligés de regagner leurs canots, après avoir perdu quinze des leurs. Tous périrent de misère, à l'exception de trois qui purent retourner à l’île où devaient se trouver leurs femmes et leurs enfants. A leur grande douleur, ces trois survivants ne rencontrèrent que deux femmes expirantes, qui leur ra- contèrent qu’une bande de Têtes-Plates les avaient attaquées pendant la nuit, qu’ils avaient enlevé ou tué toutes les femmes et les enfants et qu’elles-mémes n'avaient été abandonnées que parce qu’ils les croyaient mortes. Ils passèrent trois jours dansl’île et au moment du départles deux femmes et l’un des trois survivants avaient expiré. Un mois plus tard, le dernier compagnon de voyage de ce vieillard ayant succombé, il partit seul, voyagea pendant un an, et traversa de nouveau les Montagnes Rocheuses, parcourant maintes régions inconnues. Lorsqu'il arriva au milieu des siens, il se mourait de faim. Il avait perdu son fusil, sa hache, et même son couteau et n’avait pour soutenir sa chétive existence que la mousse des bois, des rochers et les racines des prairies. LaFrance apprit de ce vieillard qu’il avait visité un endroit dans les Montagnes Rocheuses où le feu sortait de terre et où des pierres en- flammées étaient lancées du pied des montagnes à de longues distances. Si ce rapport n’est pas le fait de l’imagination ardente de ce sauvage et peut être considéré comme véridique, il indiquerait la présence de vol- cans qui autrefois étaient en activité et se sont éteints depuis. En tra- versant les Montagnes Rocheuses, ce vieillard dit qu’il rencontra peu de sauvages. Ils vivaient par groupe de dix à douze familles, sur les bords des rivières où ils s'étaient construits des maisons en bois très spacieuses. Ils se nourrissaient surtout de poissons qu’ils apprêtaient avec des fruits dont les vallées étaient couvertes. La dernière partie de ce récit porte l'empreinte de la vérité, car Sir Alexandre Mackenzie, dans son voyage, aux côtes du Pacifique en 1793, confirme ces renseignements. Il parle même de villages bien bâtis, au milieu desquels étaient érigés des tem- ples paiens ayant cinquante pieds carrés. De chaque côté de ces temples, étaient sculptées des figures grossières, représentant deux êtres humains, les mains appuyées sur les genoux et supportant sur leur dos le poids de toute la construction. De l’autre côté du temple étaient des figures hyéroglyphiques représentant des têtes d’ours et de castor. Quant aux [PRUD’ HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 37 proues des pirogues que le capitaine Cook dit étre ornées de dents hu- maines, il paraîtrait, d’après ce vieillard que c’était les dents d’un certain poisson, fort semblables surtout à distance, à celles d’un homme. Les sauvages des côtes du Pacifique vivaient à cette époque dans des vil- lages construits avec soin, et étaient soumis à un chef qui exerçait une autorité souveraine. Ils étaient dans l’abondance et avaient la tête ornée de plumes d’aigle très communs dans ces parages. Ils avaient l’ha- bitude de brûler leurs morts et d’entretenir des fleurs à l’endroit où leurs cendres avaient été déposées. Ils prenaient le saumon à l’aide d’un appareil de forme conique ayant 15 pieds de longueur et quatre pieds et demi de diamètre. Le poisson pénétrait dans ce réservoir par une ouverture de sept pouces de dia- mètre. Une fois entré dans l’appareil, il n’en pouvait sortir. Encore ici ces données sont corroborées par Mackenzie. On sait peu de choses des dernières années de LaFrance, si ce n’est qu'après un court séjour au fort York, il passa en Angleterre où il se lia d’amitié avec un armateur anglais du nom d’Arthur Dobbs qui écrivit sa vie. Il mourut au service de la compagnie de la Baie d’Hudson en 1763. LaFrance, de méme que les anciens voyageurs, n’avaient ni compas, ni boussole pour se diriger. Il jugeait des distances parcourues par le nombre de jours de marche. La plus grande erreur de sa carte est d’avoir placé le Nord-Ouest canadien à au moins trois degrés trop au nord. Il indique aussi souvent le cours d’une rivière dans une di- rection qu’elle n’a pas. Il est à présumer qu’il ne visita ces rivières qu’à leur embouchure, dans les lacs où elles venaient se décharger et s’en rapporta quant à leur cours, dans l’intérieur, aux renseignements vagues © ou erronés des sauvages. Quoiqu'il en soit de ces inexactitudes, le journal et la carte de LaFrance jettent plus d’un jour curieux sur la vie et les mœurs des aborigènes du Nord-Ouest à l’arrivée des premiers blancs au milieu d’eux. Nicolas Jérémie. Cet officier distingué naquit et fut baptisé à Sillery, le 16 février 1669. Son père se nommait Noël et sa mère Jeanne Pelletier. A l’au- tomne 1693 il épousa une Montagnaise. Le Conseil Supérieur à la de- mande de son père annula ce mariage, vu que les ordonnances au sujet des unions entre blancs et sauvages n’avaient pas été observées et que Nicolas n’avait pas 25 ans, âge requis alors pour se marier sans le consen- tement paternel. Il demeura au fort Bourbon de 1695 à 1708, sauf une absence de quelques mois, en Angleterre, comme prisonnier de guerre. Il devint ensuite gouverneur du fort Bourbon qu’il ne quitta qu’en 1714, à l’exception d’un voyage qu’il fit en 1707 à Québec pour se marier. Il avait le grade de lieutenant dans les troupes du Canada et laissa un 38 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA travail fort intéressant sur la Baie d'Hudson. Ce livre est extrêmement rare et il est presqu’impossible de se le procurer. Quelque société histo- rique devrait se charger d’en faire publier une nouvelle édition. J’ima- gine que celui qui ferait une telle entreprise, serait assuré de rentrer dans ses déboursés et de faire quelques profits. On pourra se faire une idée de l’histoire de Jérémie par le résumé de quelques pages que je vais donner. A quinze lieues de la rivière Churchill, dit-il, se trouve la rivière du Loup-Marin. Entre ces deux rivières, les chasseurs poursuivent de nombreux troupeaux de bœufs musqués. L’odeur prononcé de muse qui s’exhale de la chair de ces animaux, à certaines époques de l’année, la rend détestable. Leur poil est très long, trainant à terre et bien fourni. Leurs cornes retournées pèsent jusqu’à 60 livres. Les “ Plas-Côtés-de- Chien” qui visitent cette rivière sont une nation douce. Ils portent à leur cou des morceaux de cuivre qu’ils trouvent sur les bords de la ri- vière de ce nom et qu’ils fagonnent en les frappant avec des cailloux. Les cariboux durant l’été souffrent beaucoup des maringouins et autres insectes qui les tourmentent sans cesse. Afin d'échapper à leurs pi- qûres, ils quittent les bois et se dirigent vers la rivière Bourbon par troupeaux de huit à dix milles. Les sauvages n’ont qu’à les attendre au passage, à l’époque de cette migration, pour se procurer sans effort toute la nourriture dont ils ont besoin. Jérémie dit qu’on pourra peut- être l’accuser d’exagérer ridiculement ce qu’il a vu, mais qu’il est dans les limites de la vérité quand il affirme que les oies et les canards sont en tel nombre, sur les bords de cette rivière, que lorsqu’ils se lèvent, effra- yés par la décharge d’une arme à feu, ils obscurcissent le ciel et que le bruit produit par le battement de leurs ailes, empêche les chasseurs de s'entendre. Les loups et les veaux marins étaient aussi en très grande quantité. Jérémie estime que dans une rivière qu’il appelle “Gar- gousse ” et sur une autre nommée “ Egarée, ” il eut été facile, dans une seule saison de recueillir 600 tonneaux d’huile. Dans le cours d’une année, les 80 hommes qui gardaient le fort Bourbon tuèrent 90,000 per- drix et 25,000 lièvres. Au mois d’avril, les cariboux et les orignaux se dirigent vers le nord, pour retourner au sud à l’automne. Les naturels les attendent en canot, près des rivières que le troupeau doit traverser et les tuent à coups de flèche, ou bien encore ils leur tendent des pièges avec des branches enlacées et de cette manière en prennent beaucoup vivants. Jérémie dit qu’il se consolait dans cet exil en dégustant des vins mousseux de Paris. Dans le jardin du fort, il récoltait des salades et autres légu- mes, avec lesquels il apprêtait la venaison. Bacqueville de la Potherie. LaPotherie arriva en Canada en 1700. Il est l’auteur d’une his- toire de l’Amérique Septentrionale. D’après cet écrivain, à l’époque [PRUD'HOMME] LA BAIE D’HUDSON 39 où les Francais faisaient la traite à la baie d'Hudson, les sauvages s’y rendaient en grand nombre et le commerce était plus actif qu’au temps de Joseph LaFrance (1742). Ils se réunissaient, dit-il, douze à quinze mille ensemble, se choisissaient des chefs et partaient de l’intérieur du pays, jusque du lac des Bois, pour faire des échanges au fort Bourbon. LaPotherie dit avoir vu jusqu’à mille canots auprès du fort Bour- bon. On peut se faire une idée des profits énormes que faisaient les Français, auxquels les sauvages venaient apporter leurs plus riches fourrures dans un rayon de quinze cents à deux mille milles tout autour du fort Bourbon. On pourra en juger par ce simple fait: les peaux de renards argentés étaient communes. Presque chaque canot en ap- portait une ou deux; or les Français ne la payaient que $1.50 la peau. Ab uno disce omnes. Témoignage de Frost—Derniers combats des coureurs de bois auprès de Pontiac. Frost se trouvait au fort Orignal en 1730. Il demeura aussi quel- que temps au fort Churchill. Il rapporte qu’à environ cent milles du for Orignal, les Français avaient un poste de traite où ils offraient des prix beaucoup plus élevés pour les fourrures que dans les comptoirs de la baie d'Hudson. Pourtant les commerçants du Canada se trouvaient dans des conditions désavantageuses puisqu'ils étaient obligés de trans- porter leurs marchandises en canot, à travers le continent, tandis que la compagnie les recevait directement des navires qui visitaient la baie, tous les ans. En 1742, les sauvages apportérent 20,000 peaux de castor au fort Churchill. Frost estime qu’à cette date, environ cent sauvages de l’intérieur visitaient ce fort et deux cents venaient de la région située au nord de Churchill. Je ne saurais apporter de preuve plus convaincante de la supériorité des trappeurs que ces faits qui se passent de commentaires. La même situation se présentait sur les grands lacs de l’est. La Nou- velle-Angleterre fut obligée d’y maintenir des garnisons nombreuses à grands frais. Les dépenses pour transport, salaire des guides et cano- tiers, absorbaient une partie notable de la traite. C’est pour cette raison que les marchands de New-York qui trouvaient ces comptoirs trop dispendieux à entretenir, se plaignirent si longtemps de la loi Burnet qui leur enlevaient leurs meilleurs acheteurs. Il ne faut pas s’étonner, en face de ces faits, si les postes français de l’ouest firent preuve d’une résis- tance si opiniâtre et ne cédèrent qu'après que Lévis eut levé le siège de Québec. C’est alors qu’on vit Pontiac, cet ami si touchant et si fidèle de la France, dans ses jours de malheur, ruiner et détruire plusieurs forts anglais et assiéger Détroit, après le traité de Paris. C’était vraiment un beau spectacle que celui de cet illustre guerrier sauvage, 40 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA ralliant une dernière fois autour de lui les tribus demeurées attachées à la France, ainsi que quelques coureurs de bois qui avaient fait aimer le nom Français dans tout l’intérieur, renversant tout ce qui se présen- tait devant sa bande meurtrière, pour tenter dans un suprême effort de sauver la colonie. Combien d’or et de sang l’Angleterre a du répandre pour se rendre maîtresse du commerce de l’ouest et soumettre ces braves dont l’audace et le dévouement à leur ancienne mère-patrie avaient de quoi émouvoir jusqu'aux larmes. Ce dernier reflet de gloire des armes françaises rappelle les plus belles épopées des temps anciens. Dernier exploit de l'amiral LaP érouse. Je touche à la-fin des luttes de la France pour la suprématie de la baie d'Hudson. Voici le dernier acte de ce drame sanglant. Au mois d’août 1782, LaFrance, qui se rappelait des brillantes victoires du célèbre D’Iberville, envoya l’amiral LaPérouse faire une expédition dans la baie. Il se présenta devant le fort Prince de Galles qui était en état de’ soutenir un long siège. Sa flotte se composait du Sceptre qui portait 74 canons, de l’Astarte et de l’Engageante, qui avaient chacun 36 canons. Dès la première sommation, le gouverneur Samuel Hearne se rendit sans coup férir. Umfreville qui se trouvait dans ce fort critique sévère- ment la conduite de son chef dans cette circonstance. Il dit que les Français, après un long voyage, étaient épuisés de fatigue, mal vêtus, que la moitié d’entr’eux n’avaient pas de chaussure et qu’il eut été par conséquent facile de leur résister. Le 21 août suivant, le fort York se rendait également à LaPérouse. Ces victoires qui avaient peu coûté, n’eurent aucun résultat. La compagnie subit des pertes considérables, mais ces postes lui furent bientôt rendus. Après cet exploit, le drapeau français quitta les rivages de la baie d'Hudson pour n’y plus reparaître. La France absorbée par ses guerres continentales, ne s’occupa plus de ses anciennes possessions d’ Amérique. SECTION I., 1910. [41] Mémoires 8. R. C. IIl.—Un Poète Illettré. Par M. ADJUTOR RIvVARD. (Lu le 28 septembre 1910.) Le poète n'est-il pas en quelque sorte un déséquilibré ? Il y a chez lui quelque chose d’anormal. Ses facultés ne sont pas dans un juste rapport, ou mieux, dans un rapport qui paraisse juste aux gens de sens rassis. Quelqu’une prédomine, développée aux dépens des autres, et l’équilibre intellectuel et moral en est rompu. Aussi, le poète passe-t-il dans la vie comme en un songe. Il est parmi les autres hommes ainsi qu’un étranger; les autres regardent, il contemple; les autres pen- sent, il rêve; les autres parlent, il chante. C’est une sorte de malade, et qui souffre délicieusement; un exilé, un voyageur en cherche d’idéal; un être à part, dont le cœur se hausse et plane Où la raison boiteuse n’atteint pas. ee See celui qui vient on ne sait d’où, Et qui n’a pas de but, le poète, le fou...... On naît poète, avec une sensibilité extrême, avec une imagination brûlante, avec au cœur une blessure qui saigne et ne veut pas se fermer. C’est le poète brut. Mais, pour qu’une âme de poète transparaisse, et resplendisse, et jette ses éclairs, il la faut former comme un diamant qu’on taille et qu’on polit. Plus encore, le poète doit faire l’apprentis- sage du verbe; pour dire son rêve, pour faire passer son idéal dans un chant, il lui faut l'harmonie, la cadence et le rythme, l’heureuse com- binaison des sonorités, la judicieuse distribution des mots, et le jeu fécond des coupes intérieures; il lui faut de la mesure, de la couleur et de la musique, des nuances et des demi-teintes, de l’éclat et de la douceur, de la souplesse et de la solidité, des mouvements qui se prolongent et des dessins qui se développent, tout l’organisme à la fois résistant et flexible du vers. La nature ne fait qu’ébaucher le poète; l’art doit achever de le former. _ Or, il y a des gens qui, nés poètes, ne reçoivent pas cette culture nécessaire, et ne voient jamais lever la semence de poésie qu’ils ont dans ame. Ces illettrés se traînent sur la grande route, perdus dans la foule, isolés, souffrants, raillés, tourmentés par une soif qu’ils ne savent apaiser. Je connais l’un de ces malheureux. 42 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Pierre-Paul est né poète.—Je ne dis pas qu’il est poète; je dis qu’il est né poète.—Enfant, il apprit, à la petite école, comment on s’y prend pour former les lettres et pour les reconnaître ensuite; bref! il sait lire et écrire. Là s'arrête son savoir. De l’orthographe et de la grammaire, il n’a rien retenu, et toute sa prosodie consiste dans un compte approxi- matif des syllabes; il a le sens de la mesure pourtant, et, dans l’oreille, comme le souvenir obsédant de la cadence alexandrine. Car Pierre-Paul n’est pas de ces farceurs qui riment des chansons sur airs connus; c’est un épris de poésie grande et noble; il ne connaît guère que les grands ci] ca: pane Il lui arrive méme d’en faire qui sont trop grands, qui dé- passent toute mesure. Nascuntur poetæ...... Preuve, la fureur de rimer qui posséde Pierre- Paul. Brave paysan du Royaume de Saguenay, il laboure, séme, récolte; il pourrait étre heureux. Mais le chant des vers le hante, une rage de parler en mesure le dévore; c’est un besoin, une obsession, un harcelle- ment....Il faut qu’il rime! On lui conseille de dompter cette passion, on lui assure qu’il n’est pas poéte, on le gronde comme un enfant; rien n’y fait. “C’est plus fort que moi,” dit-il. Il rime donc, tant bien que mal, et tant bien que mal cultive sa terre, vend les produits de sa ferme. Je l’ai vu arrêter devant ma porte sa charrette pleine de denrées, laisser là les chalands, entrer en hate chez moi, saisir un crayon, et, sur un chiffon de papier ou dans son livre de comptes, griffonner quelque chose; c’était des vers. ‘Quand les rimes me poursuivent et me bourdonnent aux oreilles comme des mou- ches, me disait-il, je ne peux plus mesurer ma saucisse, ni compter mes navets; il faut que je me débarrasse d’une couple de vers. C’est fait. Maintenant, je suis tranquille. Bonjour, Monsieur, et merci. Je m’en vais, car il y a là quelqu’un qui veut acheter une tresse d’oignons.” Et, soulagé, Pierre-Paul retournait à son négoce. Lee Pierre-Paul, Pierre-Paul! j'ai mangé vos légumes, et j'ai lu vos vers. Hélas! vos vers ne valent pas vos légumes. Et vos gretons, Les vers de Pierre-Paul sont done mauvais. S'ils valent le papier sur lequel ils sont écrits, c’est qu’ils sont écrits sur du papier d'emballage. Et pourtant, quand on connaît l’auteur, on reste déconcerté devant ces productions étranges, incohérentes et décousues, parfois grotesques, mais où le poète se révèle tout de même. Un fatras de lieux communs, c’est vrai, et beaucoup de fautes de français, mais aussi des idées qu’il pêche on ne sait où, des expressions de choix qui lui viennent on ne sait comment, ici et là un vers bien frappé qui le surprend lui-même et qu’il ne reconnaît plus sitôt qu’il l’a fait, de la mesure, de la rime, de la césure [RIVARD] UN POETE ILLETTRE 43 même, voilà la poésie de Pierre-Paul. Une fois l’orthographe rétablie, le croirait-on? eh bien! ça ne fait pas toujours mauvaise figure. Lisez ces vers sur le Saguenay: Par un étrange effort trôuant les Laurentides, Le sombre Saguenay roule ses flots limpides Dans un cadre imposant de rochers escarpés, De caps: majestueux en tableaux! découpés. Sur la cime des monts, des sapins rachitiques Semblent de noirs lutins aux gestes fantastiques, Et les grands vents d'hiver, à travers les rameaux, Font entendre, la nuit, de lugubres sanglots. Ce fleuve est d’un aspect majestueux et sombre. Lisez encore le salut du poète à Charlesbourg, “berceau de son enfance ? : Salut, vieux Charlesbourg! Des hauteurs où tu donnes, Couronné par ton temple où règne la Madone, Tu peux voir à tes pieds, du haut de ta grandeur, Québec, Lévis, Beauport, la rade et sa splendeur. De ton site éminent, tu vois la plaine altière Où Wolfe et de Lévis enchainaient la victoire... . Vous ne savez pas que Pierre-Paul est du grand siécle; bon Canadien, il prononce victouère, et c’est aussi pourquoi il fait ailleurs rimer exploits avec guéréts. Il est vrai, cependant, Pierre-Paul se contente parfois de l’asso- nance; larme, chez lui, rime avec âme, sombre avec fondre, femmes avec infâmes, gêne avec extrême, etc. Mais qu'est-ce que cela? Peccadilles! Pierre-Paul, en revanche, ne rime jamais pour l’œil, et ce n’est pas lui qui accouplerait hallebarde et miséricorde! Et la pauvreté des rimes, les hiatus, les barbarismes même n’empêchent pas Pierre-Paul de trouver parfois de beaux vers—comme celui que j’ai souligné dans la pièce sur le Saguenay, ou comme celui-ci, où la césure ne saurait être mieux placée: Il dit, et le soldat électrisé s’élance. D’ailleurs, Pierre-Paul est modeste. Ma muse, je l’admets, est loin d’être élégante, dit-il dans un morceau qui est 4 la fois une satire dirigée contre les cri- tiques malveillants, et une manière de plaidoyer pro domo ...... Quel- ques vers de cette pièce: 1 Tableau: pan de rocher, falaise à pic et unie. 44 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Lecteurs, en vous servant ce poème indigeste, Je ne m’attarde pas, en un long manifeste, A quêter à genoux un indulgent pardon: Je n’écris pas pour ceux à qui le sort est bon, Mais pour les malheureux à qui la terre est dure Et qui ne savent rien de la littérature. gr LTD ER A AE Critiques entêtés, Ennemis indiscrets des médiocrités, Ne m'infligez donc point de cruelles défaites. Ah! si vous compreniez tout le mal que vous faites, En brisant un auteur qui fait ses premiers sauts Pour enfourcher Pégase avec ses oripeaux! Je le sais, je ne suis qu’un rustique poète. Ma muse est paysanne, et son habit de fête, D'étoffe du pays, teint de sombres couleurs, Attire la critique et non pas les flatteurs....! Pierre-Paul, donc, sait que la plupart de ses vers sont mauvais; il n’en fera jamais de meilleurs, il le sait aussi...... Mais le démon de la poésie le tient: Pierre-Paul rime, avec passion, avec acharnement. Les gens se moquent de lui, se le montrent du doigt; lui, timide, se dérobe aux regards, et, seul, honteux, comme on commet une mauvaise action, il rime; il chante à sa façon la montagne et la plaine, les grands bois sourds et les gerbes d’or, la chaude lumiére du jour et la froide lueur de nos nuits d’hiver. Malgré les conseils, en dépit des sarcasmes, il rime; il rimera jusqu’à sa mort...... N’est-il pas à plaindre, ce poète illettré, impuissant à dire son rêve, et pour qui la poésie est comme un mal dont on a honte? ! Toutes ces citations sont tirées de trois plaquettes, publiées par notre poète: Essais poétiques, par Pierre-Paul Paradis (Chicoutimi, 1893, 7 pages); la Fin du Monde, par le même (Chicoutimi, 1895, 22 pages); et les Funérailles de l'Amour, par le même (Chicoutimi, 1897, 27 pages). Dans le Prologue de ce dernier recueil, P.-P. Paradis écrivait: Le procureur est rude, il lui faut de la graisse: Je fais faire à crédit le travail de la presse. Hélas! Pierre-Paul avait maille à partir avec les procureurs! Il faut croire que le profit fut mince, car P.-P. n’a rien imprimé depuis cette date. Mais que de vers il a faits, qu’il n’a pas publiés, qu'il n'a pas même écrits! SECTION I., 1910. [ 45 ] Mémorres S. R. C. LV .—Les Bretons en Canada. Par M. BENJAMIN SULTE. (Lu le 28 septembre 1910.) Sans prétendre résoudre la question posée à plus d’une reprise, dans les livres et les journaux, pour savoir combien de colons la Bretagne nous a fourni “du temps des Français,” je me contente d’un à peu près et, dans ce but, j’ai recours au dictionnaire généalogique de Mgr. Tan- guay, lui demandant tout ce qu’il peut nous donner en pareil cas. Ce commencement de preuve sera utile par la suite. Puisque nous ne sa- vons rien sur ce sujet, voici toujours quelque chose en attendant. Depuis la fondation de Québec jusqu’à la fin du régime français, nous n’avons eu aucun rapport de commerce avec la Bretagne. Nos colons sont venus des provinces d’où partaient les navires en destination du Canada—ce fait répond pour le plus grand nombre. Néanmoins, il en est venu d’ailleurs, comme à l’aventure, et les Bourguignons, les Champenois, les Berrichons, les Bretons entrent dans cette catégorie. Quant aux Parisiens, étant tout près du siège de l’administration géné- rale, on comprend ce qui les concerne. Mais les Bretons étaient-ils de la classe d'hommes la plus nécessaire en Canada? Il est permis d’en douter. . es Hs L hd 4 SECTION IV., 1910. [ 59 ] Trans. R. S. C. V.—The Actiniaria of Passamaquoddy Bay, with a discussion of their Synonomy. By J. PLayrarr McMurricu, M.A., Px.D. (Read 28th September, 1910.) The first record of Actinians occurring in Canadian waters is con- tained in Stimpson’s “Marine Invertebrates of Grand Manan” pub- lished as one of the Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge in 1853. In this article six species are mentioned as occurring at the locality indicated, namely, Actinia marginata Lesueur, A. carneola n. sp., A. obtruncata n. sp., A. coriacea Johnst. (?), A. dianthus Johnston (?) and A. sipunculoides n. sp. Four years later Sir William Dawson (1858), described two forms from Gaspé Basin, one of which he referred with some hesitation to Actinia dianthus, proposing for it, however, if it should prove to be distinct from that species, the name A. canadensis; the second form he regarded as probably identical with Stimpson’s A. carneola, but again suggested for it the name A. nitida, in case it should prove to be distinct. Packard in 1863, mentioned T'ealia crassicornis? Gosse as occurring on the southern coast of Labrador, and in 1867 he published a more complete list of the Invertebrata collected in that region, in which he mentions the occurrence of Metridium marginatum, Rhodactinia (T ealia) Davisti, and Edwardsia sipunculoides Stimpson. The first named species, whose similarity to the European dianthus is noted, is stated to occur in 15-20 fathoms, as far north as Square I. and Indian Harbour. The second is regarded as probably identical with T'ealia crassicornis Gosse, and was dredged in 8 fathoms at Caribou I, while a single example of the third species was obtained in 4 fathoms in Henly Harbour, Cha- teau Bay. In 1871, 1872 and 1873, the late Mr. J. F. Whiteaves made nume- rous dredgings in the Gulf of St. Lawrence, his results, so far as they concern Actinians, being contained in the Report of the Minister for Marine and Fisheries for the years 1872 and 1873, in the Annals and Magazine of Natural History 1872, and in the American Journal of Science 1874. In 1901, however, Whiteaves published a catalogue of all Invertebrates recorded from the Canadian Atlantic seaboard, including in the list not only all the forms that he himself had observed, but also those dredged by the United States Fish Commission in the deeper water off the coast of Nova Scotia. Disregarding for the present these latter forms, as representatives of the fauna of the western Atlantic trough rather than of the Canadian coast, the following Actiniaria are included in the Catalogue:—Cerianthus borealis Verr, Epizoanthus 60 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA incrustatus, Edwardsia sipunculoides, E. farinacea (U.S.F.C., Bay of Fundy in 8-90 fathoms), Peachia parasitica (on Cyanea arctica, Bay of Fundy), Metridium dianthus, Actinauge Verrilii (U.S.F.C., Bay of Fundy in 50-150 fathoms), Cribrina stella, Urticina crassicornis, Stom- phia carneola, Bolocera tuediae (U.S.F.C., Bay of Fundy in 50-150 fathoms), Actinopsis Whiteavesii. Finally Ganong (1885), mentions Metridium marginatum as occurring at Craig’s Ledges, Passamaquoddy Bay. A visit to the Biological Station at St. Andrews, N.B., during the summer of 1908, gave me an opportunity for studying the forms occur- ring in that locality, and in the present paper I desire to record those observed and to discuss their synonomy. METRIDIUM SENILE (LINN.) This is the most abundant form, occurring in considerable numbers both between tide marks and in deeper water. The individuals ob- tained in the former situation, as, for instance, on the beacons marking the channel into the harbour of St. Andrews, were all young, the larger individuals, so far as my observations go, being only obtainable by dredging in the deeper water. The species has been frequently described and accounts of its anatomical characters have been given by Carlgren (1893), and myself (1901), under the name Metridium dianthus, so that a further description of it is unnecessary here. There are some questions as to the synonomy of the species, however, that require discussion, and, first of all, the synonomy of Canadian forms which should evidently be assigned to it may be considered. The American representatives of the species were originally des- cribed by Lesueur (1817), as Actinia marginata, the individuals to which the name was applied having been obtained in Boston Bay, and to the individuals occurring on the eastern coast this name has since been generally applied. To the west coast forms the name M. fimbriatum was given by Verrill in 1865, but a study of them convinced me (1901), that they were identical with the east coast forms, and a comparison of the structure of both with that described for the European M. dianthus by Carlgren led to the definite identification of all three, a confirmation of suggestions that had previously been made by several authors, notably by Verrill (1869) and Andres (1883). In Stimpson’s list of Actinians occurring at Grand Manan (1853) the species is twice recorded. It appears under the name Actinia margi- nata Lesueur, and a large example dredged in 50 fathoms, but unfor- tunately lost before it could be thoroughly studied, is doubtfully identi- fied as A. dianthus Johnston. Probably both identifications are correct [McMURRICH] THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 61 as far they go, the two forms being representatives of one and the same species. The A. dianthus described by Dawson (1858) from the St. Lawrence is again correctly identified, so that there is no necessity for the name A. canadensis that Dawson suggested, and the Metridiwm marginatum mentioned by Packard (1867), by Ganong (1885), and by Whiteaves in his earlier papers is no doubt that form, and is listed by Whiteaves in his Catalogue (1901), as M. dianthus, my conclusions as to its identity with that form having been accepted. When we come to consider the validity of the term M. dianthus the case is not so clear. The generic term Metridiwm, proposed by Oken in 1815, is without doubt the proper one, having fifteen years priority over Actinoloba, proposed by Blainville in 1830, and employed by Gosse and Andres. But the use of dianthus as the specific name is, I believe, incorrect for more than one reason, and I wish to consider the early svnonomy of the species and decide once for all, if possible, what its proper name should be. The name Actinia dianthus dates back to 1767, when it was pro- posed by Ellis. But in that same year there was published that part of the Systema Nature Ed. XII, in which Linnæus describes the Actinians, and in this, as will be shown later, there is a form that is un- doubtedly the same as that described by Ellis. It does not seem pro- bable that we can now determine whether Linnzeus’ name had priority of publication over that of Ellis, but this is a matter of little importance, since in the preceding year, 1766, Pennant had described what is evi- dently the same form under the name A. pentapetala, the allusion being to the lobation of the disk which is so characteristic of the species. Pennant’s term, therefore, has priority over that of Ellis, but the term employed by Linnzus in 1767, was used at an earlier date than Pen- nant’s, as an examination of its history will show. The term is Actinia senilis, and the specific portion of it was first used by Linn:eus in 1761, in the second edition of the Fauna Suecica. In that work there is to be found the following description :— 2103. Priapus senilis subcylindricus, rugosus. Habitat in Ostreis Oceani. Descr. Corpus magnitudine extimi articuli digiti; sordidum, extremitate fuscum, rugosum, apice perforatum, constans tunica subcoriacea, intra quam tunica tenera, mollis, sanguinea, intus referta seminibus flavis sparsis. It is impossible to determine from this description alone the form that Linnæus had under observation, but in the Systema Nature Ed. XII, he employs the same specific name for a species which it is possible to identify. In this work the form is thus described :— 62 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Senilis. 2. A. subcylindrica transverse rugosa. Jonst, Exsang. t. 18, f. 2. Urtica major: minor Baster, Subs 3. p. 122. t. 14. f. 2. t. 13. f. 2. Actinia rugis orbicu- laribus, proboscidibus multis tenuibus. Fn. Suec. 2103 Priapus senilis. Strom Sondr. 204 Soekuse. Habitat in M. Atlantico super ostreas, rupes. Here again the actual description of the species affords no basis for an identification, but a study of the synonomy given does yield a very pertinent clue. z The reference to Jonston is of little consequence; the descriptions and figures which that author gives of Actinians are merely compilations from earlier writers and the two forms mentioned are illustrated in his work by copies of Belon’s figures illustrating the genus Urtica. One of the figures represents a contracted, and the other an expanded Actinian, and Belon designates them as Urtica contracta and U. explicata respectively. In the text he gives no special description of the forms figured, merely stating that he had observed several kinds of Urtica, some of a red colour and other larger ones, blue with granules arranged in a circle. Whether his figures are intended to represent these two varieties or whether they merely illustrate two conditions of one and the same variety it is impossible to say, and any attempt to refer them to a recognized species would be giving definiteness to what is and must remain a bare conjecture. The reference to Baster is, however, of great consequence. This author in his Opuscula subseciva (1762) described three species of Acti- nia and illustrated them by figures which are readily recognizable. The first species, which he says may be named “ Actinia rugis longitudi- nalibus, proboscidibus longis crassis,” is represented in fig. 1, pl. XIII, and is evidently that now usually known as Urticina crassicornis; the second is named “ Actinia rugis orbicularibus, proboscidibus multis tenuibus” and is represented on Pl. XIII, figs. 2, 3, and 4, from which it is at once recognizable as the form later described by Ellis as dianthus. The third species is represented in fig. 2 of Pl. XIV, and is that to which the Linnean name effeta is generally applied. In his synonyms of A. senilis Linnæus quotes in full Baster’s name for his second species, but unfortunately he cites as illustrations of it not only fig. 2 of Baster’s Pl. XIII, but also fig. 2 of Pl. XIV. It hardly seems probable that Linnæus should have intended to include under one name two forms that are so manifestly different in appearance, and the view that the citation of Pl. XIV, fig. 2 in this connection was a lapsus penne is practically substantiated by the fact that he quotes the [MCMURRICH] THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 63 same figure a second time as an illustration of his A. effeta. That it was the intention of Linnzus to identify his A. senilis with the form figured by Baster in his fig. 2, Pl XIII, seems so evident that it is difficult to understand the amount of importance that has been attri- buted in the literature to the additional erroneous citation of Pl. XIV, fig. 2: The third reference in the Systema is to the original description of P. senilis, and the fourth is to the mention in a work by H. Stroem, entitled Physisk og ceconomisk Beskrivelse over Sdndmor, Soroe, 1762, of an Actinian known locally as Sôekuse, and described as being red with red streaks. There is nothing very definite in this description and considering the imperfections in the specific identifications of Actiniæ at the time of the publication of the Sytema, Ed. XII, it is not surprising that Linnæus was tempted to identify the form with one with which he was personally familiar. It seems very probable, however that O. F. Muller (1776) was correct in identifying Stroem’s form with his A. crassicornis, an identification that had much influence on the confusing A. senilis and A. crassicornis of which so many later authors were guilty. It may be of interest to note that in the copy of Stroem’s work in the library of the Linnean Society of London there is a marginal note opposite the description of the Sôekuse, reading “ Priapus senilis” and said to be in the handwriting of Linnæus. A study, sine ira et studio, of the significance of Linnzeus’ synonyms leads, then, to the conviction that he intended his Actinia senilis to be re- garded as identical with Baster’s Actinia rugis orbicularibus, proboscid- ibus multis tenuibus as illustrated in PI. XIII, fig. 2, and since this is the only one of the forms referred to whose identification is certain, it would seem that we must now accept Linnæus’ term for that species. There is of course the possibility that Linnæus was in error in this identifi- cation, that his P. senilis was really an entirely different species; but his descriptions of that form are too indefinite to yield any evidence either for or against such a supposition, and we must, I think, accept his identifi- ation of a form which he originally described from his personal observa- ion with a form so readily recognizable from Baster’s figure. Senile, then, is the correct specific name for Metridium dianthus. This has been recognized by several authors, as, for instance, Adams (1800), Johnston (1838), Fischer (1874) and Haddon (1889); but the majority of writers have preferred some other name, usually dian- thus. Various other specific names have been proposed: Pennant’s pentapetala has already been mentioned; plumosa was proposed by O. F. Miller in 1776; polymorpha by Bishop Gunner in 1774; caryophyllus by Martin in 1786; it was described by Dicquemare (1773) as Anemonie 64 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA de la quatrième espèce; and I have elsewhere (1901) pointed out that it has also been described by Tilesius (1809) as À. priapus and possibly by Brandt (1835) as A. farcimen. The terms marginatum and fim- briatum applied to American representatives of the species have already been mentioned. More serious, however, than this multiplication of names was the confusion that arose in the application of the Linnean terms. This began very early, for Baster in the explanation of his figures describes fig. 2 of Pl. XIII (the figure of M. senile) thus:—‘ Priapus sive Actinia proboscidibus tenuibus brevibus; Priapus equinus dicta.” That is to say, he identified the species under consideration with that described by Linnæus in the Systema Nature Ed. X as Priapus equinus, which Linnæus himself regarded as quite distinct from his Actinia senilis. O. F. Müller in the discussion of the synonomy of his A. rufa (1788), which is identical with the form usually known as A. equina, suggests that if one considers the specific descriptions of A. senilis given by Linnzeus, rufa may be identical with that form; but if the synonyms of Linnæus be considered this is less probable. Bruguière, however, accepted Müller’s suggestion and made A. senilis identical with A. rufa, an error in which he was followed by Bosc (1802). More frequent, however, has been the identification of Linnæus’ A. senilis with the form usually known as Urticina crassicornis (O.F.M.), whose correct name will be discussed later. The first step towards the establishment of this confusion was taken by Linnæus himself in men- tioning Stroem’s Sdekuse as a synonym for senilis, and this was followed up by Bishop Gunner describing in 1767 as A. senilis a form which is quite evidently U. crassicornis. Further, it would seem that the form identified as senilis by Fabricius in 1780 was also crassicornis, and that described by Dicquemare in 1773 as his seconde espéce, again evidently crassicornis, was identified by Solander as the senilis of Linnæus. Gmelin in the XIII Ed. of the Systema Nature gives A. senilis as a synonym of A. crassicornis, and Oken does the same in his Lehrbuch (1816), and in his Allgemeine Naturgeschichte published in 1835, he describes crassicornis as A. senilis. Cuvier in his Régne Animal (1817), gives A. senilis as a synonym of his A. coriacea, which again is identical with Müller’s crassicornis, and this synonomy was very generally ac- cepted by subsequent authors, as, for instance, by Rapp (1829), Ehren- berg (1834), Hollard (1848 and 1854), and Milne-Edwards (1857). This confusion, it may be added, has been somewhat aggravated by Andres (1883), who describes the species under consideration as Actinoloba dianthus. His reasons for rejecting the generic term Metri- dium will not, however, hold, and he further seems to have fallen into some errors in his interpretation of the Linnaean specific names. Thus he [MCMURRICH] THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 65 states in one place (p. 347) that Linnaeus founded his P. equinus on the figure of senilis given by Baster, a statement for which I have found no evidence, and in another place (p. 418) he states that Baster’s fig. 2, PI. XIII according to Linnaeus’ citation is A. senilis, but according to his description it is A. felina. I cannot find any evidence of such a confusion; Linnæus’ description of the column of senilis as “transverse rugosa” agrees well with Baster’s description of the form represented on his PI. XIII, fig. 2, as “rugis orbicularibus”, and certainly does not agree with Baster’s description of the form cited by Linnæus as A. felina, which is said to be “rugis longitudinalibus.”’ It is to be noted that Andres gives A. jelina L. as a synonym of A. dianthus, an error based on that just mentioned. All this confusion has led to the general disuse of Linnzeus’ term senilis, but from the discussion of the term given above it would seem perfectly clear that Haddon was quite correct in principle when he stated that “If strict priority be observed, the species commonly known as Actinoloba dianthus (Ellis) will have to be called Metridium senilis Clann)” URTICINA FELINA (L) HADDON. Examples of the form which I identify with this species were ob- tained from the rocks between tide marks, and also by dredging in deeper water, about 22 metres, in the St. Croix River, All were very evidently identical with the Rhodactinia Davisii of L. Agassiz. The largest individual was found under a rock ledge, a short distance above low water mark, and its dimensions were as follow: The column had a height of 4 em. and a diameter of 5 cm., the disk reaching a dia- meter of 7.5 cm; the tentacles were stout and had a length of about 2 or 3 cm., with a basal diameter of 0.7-0.9 cm. The coloration shown by all the specimens was exceedingly attractive. The column was either of a uniform red or else had a ground colour of pale red or yellowish, upon which were closely set irregular blotches, and streaks of carmine (Pl. I, fig. 1), so that the general effect was that of brilliant carmine. The somewhat massive tentacles were of a beautiful translucent pink, sometimes uniform throughout, in other cases deepening somewhat in tone at the tips and also at about the middle, where an indistinct band occurred. At the base each ten- tacle was surrounded by a pair of deeper pink streaks, which were pro- longed some distance upon the disk. This was pink in colour; the peristome was dotted and streaked with crimson and the gonidial angles were flesh colour. . The base was strongly adherent and more or less expanded in all the examples obtained. The column wall in individuals preserved in 66 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA formalin was more or less wrinkled, but showed no signs of verruce; in living specimens it appeared quite smooth, although inspection with a lens revealed minute white dots scattered over the surface. The exam- ination of sections did not, however, yield any distinct evidence of the occurrence of verrucæ. The margin formed a distinct fold, a fosse in- tervening between it and the bases of the tentacles. The spincter (Pl. II, fig. 2), was of the palmate circumscribed type, although the central axis was somewhat elongated. The lamellæ were delicate and very numerous, showing a tendency to anastomose in certain areas, and especially towards the base, to form a reticulum. The tentacles, when fully expanded, are stout and obtusely pointed at the tips, but show little or no signs of being longitudinally ridged. In contraction, however, the existence of longitudinal ridges is very evident. A good deal of variation exists with regard to the arrangement of the longitudinal muscles. In one of the two large forms examined these were ectodermal throughout the greater part of the circumference of the tentacles (Pl. II, fig. 4); but in one part a very thin layer of mesoglcea connected the tips of the supporting lamellæ, so that the musculature might be said to be mesoglæal. In the other individual the musculature was completely imbedded in the mesoglæa through- out the entire circumference, the cavities forming, for the most part, a single row situated but a short distance from the ectodermal surface of the mesoglea (Pl. Il, fig. 3). In neither individual was the radiating musculature of the disk distinctly imbedded in the mesoglcea, although in the second individual a certain amount of anastomosis between the supporting lamellæ occurred. Two well marked siphonoglyphs were present. The mesenteries were arranged in four cycles and were on a decamerous plan. In one half the circumference of one of the large individuals, from one pair of directives to the other, I found five pairs of the first cycle, five of the second, ten of the third and nineteen of the fourth, one member of this cycle, that succeeding the first member of the second cycle next one of the directives, being wanting. The members of the first, second and third cycles were perfect, those of the third only partially so, while those of the fourth cycle were imperfect. The longitudinal musculature was well developed, the supporting processes gradually increasing in height toward the stomatodeum, and terminating abruptly at the central edge of the muscle (PI. III, fig. 5). The parieto-basilar forms a distinct fold, which, in the older mesenteries is fused throughout almost its entire length to the mesogloea of the mesentery, the line of fusion being plainly indicated by a series of epithelial inclusions inthe mesoglæa. The basilar muscles have the form of distinct folds projecting from the bases of the mesenteries and bearing lateral lamellæ arranged in a [MCMURRICH| THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 67 TRANS AND Proc. Rovaz Soc. Canapa. NS. Vou. Prange I. J.P. McM. del. ! 7 _ À a om pu! ~~ | ’ a 7 7 . 7 : = Le … br i? rie a L 7 : : aa _ > a 7 ar _ … 7 L En 7 a - ae | | 7 _ a — , ES nee LE } "(FD a) ‘to a ale, if 7 | Ô > . : | lias. & : L 7 CRE. ye nen na =a : og bs CES OO ENS > a © as : a La : EU MCMURRICH| THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 69 Trans. AND Proc. Royaz Soc. CANADA. N.S. VOL. Prare TI eu, ve ET J.-P: McM. del. _ : ee: Ss i tt de L 72 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA TRANS. AND Proc. RoxaL Soc, CANADA. N.S. Vou. Prare III Dirge: ‘ > # Use J. Po Men AR, [McMURRICH] THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 73 pinnate manner. In the only large individual in which the distribution of the reproductive cells could be determined with certainty, these structures were confined to the mesenteries of the youngest cycle, none occurring on any of the perfect mesenteries. * I have described the anatomical features of these individuals with some detail on account of the uncertainty of the status of the species to which I have referred them. They are certainly identical with the form for which L. Agassiz (1847) proposed the name Rhodactinia Davisit and which was later described by Verrill (1864), under that name. They are also identical with the form described by Stimpson (1853) as Actinia obtruncata. Of these two names that proposed by Agassiz has the priority, but in 1866 Verrill noted that the species was probably identical with the Tealia crassicornis of Gosse, a form originally named by O. F. Müller (1776). This identification has been generally accepted, with the exception that the fourth variety of the species recognized by Verrill in his original description was subsequently (Verrill, 1899), identified with Stimpson’s A. carneola, which will be discussed later. In 1902, however, Carlgren, basing his conclusions on the study of a large number of examples of so-called crassicornis, claimed that three distinct forms had been confused in that species, two of them, indeed, really belonging to a distinct genus. He proposes to restrict the term crassicornis to the more northerly European forms, and with these he identifies Agassiz Rh. davisti and also Act. elegantissima and A. laurentii of Brandt (1835) and Letotealia spitzbergensis of Kwietniewski (1898), referring the species to the genus Rhodactinia. The other two species are the Act. coriacea of Cuvier (1798) and Madoniactis lofotensis of Danielssen (1890) pro parte, both these forms being assigned to a genus for which the term Tealia, originally proposed by Gosse (1858), is appro- priated. On comparing the definitions of the two genera as given by Carlgren one notices only the following differences. In Rhodactinia the verrucæ of the column wall are described as “schwach unbedeu- tend,” while in Tealia they vary from “gut bis schwach entwickelt”’; in Rhodactinia the radial musculature of the disk and the longitudinal musculature of the tentacles are “meso-ectodermal bis mesoglceal” while in Tealia they are “uberwiegend mesoglceal”’; in Rhodactinia all the mesenteries are fertile with the exception of the directives, while in Tealia ten to twenty of the older pairs are sterile; and in Rhodactinia the development of the embryos is always (?) in the ccelenteron of the parent, while in Tealia it is always outside the body. If all these peculiarities were definite it might seem advisable to accept Carlgren’s conclusion, but, as is indeed to some extent indicated in his definitions, the features selected as distinguishing the two genera are very variable and therefore hardly reliable for the decided distinc- Sec. IV., 1910. 5. 74 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA tions Carlgren suggests. In none of the examples of Rh. davisii collected at St. Andrews were there any visible verrucæ, either in the living or the preserved condition, but, on the other hand, examples of crassicornis from Puget Sound possess well developed verrucæ, to which small particles of gravel and shells adhere, and both these forms, according to Carlgren’s classification, should be referred to his genus Rhodactinia. Furthermore, it may be pointed out, that more than one author, Teale (1837), and Lütken (1861), for example, describe the verrucæ as varying in distinctness from time to time in the same individual, and that Carlgren himself refers to the genus Tealia a species, 7’. lofotensis, in which the verruce are so small that he at one time proposed to term it Urticina crassicornis forma levis (see Appellôf, 1900). It would seem, then, that the verruce afford no,satisfactory basis for distinguish- ing the two genera. A similar variability obtains in the longitudinal musculature of the tentacles. In examples from Puget Sound, and in one of the specimens from St. Andrews this musculature was entirely mesoglceal; in a second example from St. Andrews it was partly mesoglœal and partly ecto- dermal, and this is the condition described by Carlgren for 7’. lofotensis. Further, in the Puget Sound specimens the first two cycles of mesente- ries were sterile, a condition that would assign the forms to the genus Tealia, and this is also true of the St. Andrews specimen examined. As to whether the ova are retained within the ccelenteron during develop- ment in the American forms I have no personal knowledge, but Verrill (1864) states that Rh. davisii “discharges young of various sizes, and probably eggs also.” It seems clear, therefore, that in all the features assigned as dis- tinctive between the two genera recognized by Carlgren great variation occurs, and it would seem more accurate and convenient to look upon crassicornis as a widely distributed and somewhat variable species, rather than to divide it into distinct species, to say nothing of genera, whose definitions are too uncertain for relatively exact application. There may be, it is true, varietal peculiarities associated with the wide distribution, our west and east coast forms, for instance being at first sight very different in appearance, but I would not go further than to recognize them as possible races or varieties of the same species. Assuming, then, the unity of the species, there remains for consider- ation its proper name, and first with regard to the generic term. Up to 1832, the species was referred to the genus Actinia, but in that year Ehrenberg divided that genus into several subgenera characterized by the equality or inequality of the tentacles, and the Act. isacmza he further divided into two sections which he named Discosoma and Urti- cina.® In the Urticina section the first species named is A. crassicornis [MCMURRICH] THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 75 Ehr, and this having been accepted as identical with Müller’s crassicornis, it too became generally known as Urticina crassicornis. Ehrenberg, however, doubtfully identifies his crassicornis with the Act. crassicornis of Gmelin and Lamarck, and describes it as having a smooth column wall and as inhabiting the Mediterranean. He further points out that Rapp (1829), identifies the species with the Act. mesembryanthemum of Ellis and Solander. It seems certain that Rapp was correct in this identification and that, therefore, Ehrenberg’s species was not Miiller’s crassicornis, but really the form properly known as Actinia (or Priapus) equina L. We may, therefore, regard Urticina as a synonym of Actinia (Priapus) and reject it, as Carlgren has done, or, since Ehrenberg has selected no type for this section, we may select one by the process of elimination. The second species named as belonging to the section is Act. erythrosoma, but this cannot be taken as the type, since Klun- zinger (1877), has referred it to Paractis, although it is more probably a Condylactis (McMurrich, 1889). The third species named is Act. papillosa, which seems to be identical with Müller’s crassicornis and has generally been so regarded. This, then, may be selected for the type and Urticina crassicornis be taken, provisionally, as the proper name of the type species. This procedure has the advantage of pre- serving a name, which since its first employment by Verrill in this appli- cation (1869) has been very generally in use. The name Rhodactinia, as already indicated, was proposed by L. Agassiz in 1847, and Tealia by Gosse in 1858. Both of them are, accordingly, antedated by Urticina. So much for the generic name, but the specific one also requires consideration. Miiller’s term crassicornis dates back to 1776, but before that time the species was well figured by Baster in 1762 and de- scribed as ‘‘Actinia rugis longitudinalibus, proboscidibus longis crassis. ” Linnæus in the XIII Ed. of the Systema (1767) bestowed upon this form the name Actinia felina, his actual words being! Felina. 3. A. subcylindrica striata levis, glande muricata. — Baster Subs. 3 p. 120, t. 13, f. I. Actinia rugis longitudinalibus, proboscidibus longis crassis. Habitat in O. Europæo. Linnæus’ description is somewhat difficult of explanation, but it is sufficiently evident that he intended the name felina to be applied to the form described by Baster and figured on his Pl. XIII, fig. I. I have already referred to the confusion occurring in the literature on account of the application of the Linnean name senilis to Müller’s crassicornis and need not repeat the story here. It is worthy of note, however, that Müller recognized the identity of Baster’s form, referred to by Linnæus 76 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA as felina, with his crassicornis, and there is no doubt but that the species should be known as felina, as has been maintained by Bruguiére (1789), Fischer (1874), von Marenzeller (1877) and Haddon (1889). CRIBINA STELLA (Verrill). This form is not uncommon on the rocks of St. Andrews, occurring between tide marks and usually under stones in tidal pools. It was originally described by Stimpson (1853) as Actinia coriacea Johnston, with some doubt, however, as he was not able to examine the specimens while they were still alive. Later it was described by Verrill (1864) as Bunodes stella, this description being accompanied by excellent figures from drawings by Professor E. 8. Morse. In the largest example obtained the column had a height of 1.3 em., and the diameter of the disk was about 2 em, in the expanded condition. The tentacles were about 2 cm in length. Larger exam- ples, however, occur, since Verrill states that he obtained one mea- suring 5 cm. in height and he also received large specimens from Green- land and Cumberland Bay, which were at first identified with A. spec- tabilis Fabr. (Verrill, 1879), and later (1899), referred to the present species. The column in the St. Andrews examples was olive green or brown in colour and the tentacles a translucent greyish or brownish, with an opaque white spot at the base and a faint whitish chevron mark about half way between the tip and the base. In some examples the ten- tacles of the first cycle had an additional whitish band between the basal spot and the chevron. The disk was brownish, and in young individuals showed opaque white bands radiating to the bases of the primary tentacles. The stomatodeum was white. The base is adherent and expanded. The column wall is provided in its upper part with rows of verrucæ to which particles of shell and gravel may adhere; the verruce extend from the margin to about the middle of the column or even further, but do not reach the limbus. In structure they resemble closely those I described for Phymanthus crucifer (MeMurrich, 1889), their ectoderm consisting of slender cells and lacking almost entirely the gland cells which are elsewhere abundant on the column wall. The cells stain feebly, but at their bases they enlarge somewhat and take the stain a little more deeply; these en- largements correspond to the oval or pyriform structures I described in Phymanthus and may possibly be muscular in character. A distinct layer of nerve fibrils intervenes between them’ and the surface of the mesoglæa. The margin is separated by a fosse from the bases of the outer tentacles, and on the inner wall of the fosse there is a well developed [MCMURRICH] THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 77 endodermal circumscribed sphincter of the form shown in fig. 7, and which may perhaps be best referred to the palmate type. The longi- tudinal musculature of the tentacles is throughout ectodermal as is also the radial musculature of the disk. Two siphonoglyphs were present in all the specimens examined, their walls being greatly thickened in a manner similar to what I have described for Cribrina elegantissima (MeMurrich, 1901). The mesenteries are arranged in four cycles and are on an hexam- erous plan, which is imperfect only to the extent that some of the mesenteries (and tentacles) of the last cycle may fail to develop. Those of the first and second cycles are perfect, the rest imperfect. The longitudinal muscles form a diffuse pennon, the supporting lamellæ increasing rapidly in height at its outer border and tapering gradually towards the central edge (Pl. III fig. 6). The parieto-basilars form distinct folds and the basilars are strong stout processes bearing second- ary lamellæ. In none of the examples studied were the reproductive cells well developed, the breeding season being, apparently, shortly before the time of my visit to St. Andrews (the end of May), since one of the individuals captured gave birth to a number of larve in various stages of development when placed in an aquarium. In one individual I observed immature ova in some of the mesenteries of the second and third cyeles, but whether they are confined to these mesenteries when fully developed cannot be stated. The fact that three out of four of the species described in this paper are identical with European forms suggests a possibility that the one now under consideration may also be identical with a European species, and that which naturally comes first to mind is C. verrucosa. C. stella lacks, however, the longitudinal bands of colour seen on the column of that form and, what is of more importance, its sphincter is much stronger and more complicated than that which G. Y. and A. F. Dixon (1889), figure for C. verrucosa. It presents much more similarity to C. thallia both in coloration and in the form of the sphincter, this latter in thallia, according to the Dixons, resembling that described by R. Hertwig (1882) for his Tealia bunodiformis. I have not, how- ever, found that variability in the arrangement of the mesenteries which the Dixons described for C. thallia, and, furthermore, it is to be noted that both that form and C. verrucosa are of a somewhat more austral distribution than are the other European species represented on the western side of the Atlantic. It seems advisable, therefore, until direct comparison can be made, to regard C. stella as a distinct species. STOMPHIA COCCINEA (O. F. MULLER) CARLGREN. The American representative of this species was first described by Stimpson (1853) as Actinia carneola, and in 1858 Sir William Dawson 78 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA described a form which he had collected at the mouth of Gaspé Basin, suggesting its identity with Stimpson’s species, but proposing for it, if it should prove distinct, the name Actinia nitida. There can be little doubt as to its identity with Stimpson’s A. carneola, and this same species was described by Verrill (1864), as the young of L. Agassiz’ Rhodactinia Davisiit. In 1899, however, Verrill corrected the error into which he had fallen, recognizing the distinctness of the species from Rhodactinta, and at the same time noting that there was little doubt but that it was identical with the form described by Gosse (1859, 1860), as Stom- phia Churchiæ. This form had been thoroughly described by Carlgren (1893), and identified by him (p. 138) with O. F. Müller’s (1776), Actinia coccinea, with which he also identified (1902), after a personal examination, Sagartia repens, Tealiopsis polaris and Kylindrosactis elegans of Danielssen (1890). I have been able to examine examples of the species from Eastport, Me., and from St. Andrews, and have no doubt as to the correctness of its identification with the S. Churchie described by Carlgren. The identification of that form with Müller’s coccinea seems also to be well founded and the correct name for the species is, therefore, Stomphia coccinea (O.F.M.) Carlgren. The individuals captured at St. Andrews were all taken by the dredge in about 10 or 12 fathoms. I found none between tide marks. None of them reached the size given by Verrill and Carlgren, the largest having a height of only 1.5 cm. with a diameter at the base of 3.0 em; the length of the tentacles was about 1.2 em. The species is so variable in form, however, that measurements of the column can be of only moderate value. In their general appearance the forms obtained at St. Andrews resembled not a little smaller examples of Urticina felina and might readily be mistaken for them. The column had a cream white ground which was irregularly marked with carmine so that it had as a whole a distinct reddish or scarlet tone. The carmine was lacking toward the margin, so that there was a distinct cream white capitular zone. The tentacles were translucent and marked by two circular bands of orange red, and their tips were of the same colour. The disk was of a pale orange red colour, deepening in tone at the peristome and at the bases of each of the tentacles of the inner cycles there was an opaque white spot. The base was in all cases expanded, but the column, though cylin- drical in form, is subject to much variation in height and diameter. It was smooth and the moderately thick mesogloea of its wall was almost homogenous in structure. The mesoglceal sphincter in the forms examined agreed in structure with that figured by Carlgren, and, as that author has also noted, the longitudinal musculature of the tentacles and MCMURRICH] THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 79 the radial of the disk were both imbedded in the mesoglæa. I did not observe, however, any inclusion of the endodermal musculature of the disk in the mesoglæa. Two siphonoglyphs and two pairs of directive mesenteries were present and, in addition to these mesenteries, there were fourteen other perfect pairs in two individuals examined, making a total of sixteen pairs of perfect mesenteries, which were also sterile. Assuming that these represent two cycles, there was a third cycle of sixteen pairs which were imperfect and fertile, and thirty-two pairs of a fourth cycle, also imperiect and fertile. The members of this fourth cycle show the peculiarity observed by Carlgren. In sections through the uppermost part of the column no traces of the cycle can be seen, but about half way down one finds a single unpaired representative of it in each inter- space, between pairs of the first or second, and third cycles, these fourth cycle mesenteries having their longitudinal muscles on the side directed toward the pair of the third cycle. A little lower still and another re- presentative of the fourth cycle makes its appearance in each of the interspaces mentioned, forming a pair with the member already present, but remaining much narrower than its fellow throughout the rest of the length of the column. I did not, however, find representatives of the fifth cycle described by Carlgren. As regards the structure of the me- senteries and their musculature, these agree perfectly with the descrip- tion given by Carlgren and I have nothing to add to this except to say that the thickening of the mesenteries at their outer edges does not always occur and is possibly due to a certain amount of contraction. BIBLIOGRAPHY. 1800.—Apams, J.— Descriptions of some marine animals found on the coast of Wales.” Trans. Linnean Soc. V. 1800. 1847.—Aaassiz, L.—“ Lettre à M. Alexandre de Humboldt sur le développement de la Rhodactinia Davisii.”” C. R. Acad. Sci. Paris. XXV. 1847. 1883.—Anpres, A.—“ Le Attinie.”” Fauna u. Flora des Golfes von Neapel. IX. 1883. 1900.—APPELLÔF, A.—“‘Studien über Actinien-Entwicklung.”’ Bergens Museums Aarbog. 1900. 1762.—BASTER, J.—“Opuscula subseciva.” Hafniæ. 1762. 1830.—BLAIN VILLE, H. M.—“ Zoophytes.” Dict. des Sci. Nat. LX. 1830. 1802.—Bosc, L.—‘“ Histoire naturelle des vers.” Paris. 1802. 80 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 1835.—BRANDT, J. F.—‘ Prodromus descriptionis animalium ab H. Mertensio ob- servata.” Fasc, I. 1835. 1789.—Brucuibre, J. G.— Histoire naturelle des vers.” Encycl. méthodique. Paris. 1789. 1893.—CARLGREN, O.—‘Studien über nordische Actinien.’’ I. Kongl. Svenska Vetensk. Akad. Handl. XXV. 1893. 1902.—CaARLGREN, O.—“ Die Actiniaria der Olga-Expedition.’’ Wissensch. Meeres- untersuchungen. N. F. V. Abth. Helgoland. 1902. 1798.—Cuvier, G. L.—“Tableau élémentaire de l’histoire naturelle des animaux. Paris. 1798. 1817.—Cuvier, G. L.—“ Le Règne Animal.” Paris. 1817. 1890.—DANIELSSEN, D. C.—“ Actinida” The Norwegian North-Atlantic Expedition 1876-1878. Zool. XIX. 1890. 1858.—Dawson, J. W.—“On Sea Anemones and Hydroid Polyps from the Gulf of St. Lawrence.” Canadian Nat. and Geol. III. 1858. -1773.—Dicquemare, J. F. “Essay towards elucidating the History of the Sea- Anemones.”’ Phil. Trans. Royal Soc. LXIII. 1773. 1889.—Drxon, G. Y. and A. F.—“ Notes on Bunodes thallia, Bunodes verrucosus and Tealia crassicornis.’’ Sci. Proc. Royal Dublin Soc. N.S. VI. 1889. 1834.—EHRENBERG, C. G.—“ Die Corallthiere des Rothen Meeres.”’ Berlin. 1834. 1767.—Euuis, J.—‘An account of Actinia sociata.” Phil. Trans. Royal Soc. EVIL "1767. 1779.—Fagricius, O.— Fauna Groenlandica.”’ Hafniæ et Lipsiæ. 1779. 1874.—FiscHER, P.—"Recherches sur les Actinies des côtes océaniques de France.” Nouv. Arch. du Muséum. X. 1874. 1885.—GANO0NG, W. F.—“The Invertebrata of Passamoquoddy Bay.” Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc. New Brunswick. No. IV. 1885. 1793.—GMELIN, J. F.—“Caroli A. Linne Systema Nature. Ed. XIII.” Lipsiæ. 1788-1793. 1858.—GossE, P. H.—“Synopsis of the Families, Genera and Species of the British Actiniz.” Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 3. I. 1858. 1860.—GossE, P. H. “Actinologia Britannica.” London. 1860. 1767.—GUNNER, J. E.—“Beskrifning paa trenne Norska Sjo-krak Sjo-pungar kallade.”” Vet. Akad. Handl. Stockholm. XXVIII. 1767. [McMURRICH] THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 81 1774.— Gunner, J. E.—“ Actinia polymorpha en soé-pung.’’ Kongl. Norske Vid. Selsk. Skrift. V. 1774. 1889.—Happon, A. C.—“A Revision of the British Actinie.” I. Sci. Trans. Royal Dublin Soc. Ser, 2. IV. 1889. 1882.—Hertwic, R.—“ Report on the Actiniaria.” Sci. Results Voyage H.M.S. Challenger. Zool. VI. 1882. 1848.—Ho.iarp, H.—“ Etudes sur l’organisation des Actinies.’”? Paris. 1848. 1854.—Houiarp, H.—‘ Etudes zoologiques sur le genre Actinia.”’ | Rev. et Mag. de Zool. 1854. 1838.—Jounston, G.—"A History of British Zoophytes.” Edinburgh. 1838. 1650.—Jonston, J.—“ Historia naturalis de piscibus et cetis libri V. Francofurti. 1650. 1877.—“ KLUNZINGER, C. B.—“ Die Korallthiere des Rothen Meeres.” I. Berlin. 1877. 1898.—KwIETNIEWSKI, C. R.—“ Actiniaria von Ost-Spitzbergen, nach der Samm- lungen von Prof. Dr. W. Kükenthal und Dr. A. Walter.” Zool. Jahrb. Abth. für Syst. XI. 1898. 1817.—LEsueur, C. A.—“‘ Observations on several species of the genus Actinia.” Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia. I. 1817. 1761.—LINNE, C.—“ Fauna Suecica. Ed. altera auctior.”’ Stockholm. 1761. 1767.—LINNE, C.—“ Systema Nature, Ed. XII.” 1767. 1861.—“ Lutken, C.—“Nogle Bemarkinger om de ved de danske Kyster iagttagne Arter af Aktiniernes Gruppe.”’ Naturhist. Foren. Vidensk. Meddelelser. for 1860. 1861. 1877.—Von MARENZELLER, E. E.—“ Die Coelenteraten, Echinodermen und Wiirmer der K. K. Oesterreichischen Nordpol-Expedition.”’ Denkschr. Akad. Wissensch. Wien. XXXV. 1877. 1786.—Martin, M.—“ Observations on Marine Vermes, Insects, ete.” Exeter. 1786. 1889.—McMovraicu, J. P.—“The Actiniaria of the Bahama Islands, W. I.” Journ. of Morph. III. 1889. 1901.—McMorazicu, J. P.—“ Report on the Hexactiniæ of the Columbia University Expedition to Puget Sound during the Summer of 1896.” Ann. New York Acad. Sci. XIV. 1901. 1776.— Mutter, O. F.—“ Zoologie danicæ prodromus.’’ Havniæ. 1776. 1788.—MULLER, O. F.—“ Zoologia Danica.’’ Hafniæ et Lipsiæ. 1788-1806. 82 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 1816.—Oxen, L.—“Lehrbuch der Naturgeschichte.”” Jena. 1816. 1835.—OKEN, L.—‘ Allgemeine Naturgeschichte.’’ Stuttgart. 1830-1835. 1863.—Packarp, A. 8.—‘“A list of animals dredged near Caribou Island, Southern Labrador, during July and August, 1860.” Canadian Nat. and Geol. III. 1863. 1867.—Pacxarp, A. S.—‘ Observations on the Glacial Phenomena of Labrador and Maine, with a review of the recent Invertebrate Fauna of Labrador.” Mem. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. I. 1867. 1766.—PENNANT, T.—“ British Zoology.”’ London. 1766. 1829.—Rapp, W.—“ Ueber die Polypen im Allgemeinen und die Actinien insbeson- dere.”’ Weimar. 1829. 1853.—Stimpson, W.—‘“ Synopsis of the Marine Invertebrates of Grand Manan.” Smithsonian Contrib. to Knowledge. VI. 1853. 1762.—Strromm, H.—“ Physisk og oeconomisk Beskrivelse over Sondmér.” Sorée. 1762. 1837.—TEaLe, T. P.—“On the Anatomy of Actinia coriacea.’’ Trans. Phil. Soc. Leeds. I. 1837. 1809.—Titestus, W. G.—‘‘De nova Actiniarum specie gigantea Kamtschatica (Actinia priapus). Mem. Acad. St. Petersbourg. I. 1809. 1864.—VERRILL, A. E.—“ Revision of the Polypi of the Eastern Coast of the United States.’’ Mem. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. I. 1864. 1865.—VERRILL, A. E.—“ Classification of Polyps.”’ Proc. Essex Inst. IV. 1865. 1866.—VERRILL, A. E.—“On the Polyps and Echinoderms of New England, with Descriptions of New Species.” Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. X. 1866. 1869.—VERRILL, A. E.— Review of the Corals and Polyps of the West Coast of America.” ‘Trans. Connecticut Acad. I. 1869. 1899.—VerrILL, A. E.—‘ Descriptions of imperfectly known and new Actinians, with critical notes on other species.” Amer. Journ. of Sci. Ser. 4. VII. 1899. 1879.—VerriLt, A. E.—“ Contribution to the Natural History of Arctic America.”’ Bull. U. S. Natl. Museum. No. 15. 1879. 1875—Wnireaves, J. F.—‘“ Notes on a deep-sea ‘dredging expedition around the Island of Anticosti, in the Gulf of St. Lawrence.” Canadian Nat. and Geol. New Series. 1875 1901.—WHITEAVEs, J. F.—“Catalogue of the Marine Invertebrates of Eastern Canada.” Ottawa. 1901 [McMURRICH] THE ACTINIARIA OF PASSAMAQUODDY BAY 83 Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. Fig. a EXPLANATION OF PLATES. PLATE I. Urticina felina. Nat. size. PLATE Il. Transverse section of the sphincter muscle of U. felina. x40. Portion of a transverse section of a tentacle from an example of U. felina. x120. Portion of a transverse section of a tentacle from another example of U. felina. x120. Puate III. Transverse section of a perfect mesentery of U. felina. xs. Transverse section of a perfect mesentery of Cribrina stella. x40. Transverse section through the sphincter muscle of C. stella. x40. SECTION IV., 1910. [85] Trans. R. S. C. VI.—On the Nature and Signtficance of the Calcium Content of the Blood. By AuBert G. Nicozts, M.A., M.D., D.Sc. (Read 28th September, 1910.) In the somewhat inadequate remarks which I have the honour of presenting at this time to the Royal Society of Canada, I have ventured to bring forward a subject to which I have recently begun to give some little attention, a subject which has a distinct practical bearing in the matter of therapeutics, and is at the same time, I believe, not without interest to the biologist, the physiologist, and the pathologist. Inas- much, however, as I am only at the threshold of my observations I wish this present communication to be regarded as merely preliminary, and hope to present my views more in detail, and with a greater weight of experience at our meeting next year. In an address published in April, 1909,! entitled “General Principles in the Treatment of Diseases of the Heart,” a distinguished Liverpool physician, Sir James Barr, outlined the method of treatment which he adopts in the case of inflammatory rheumatism, in order to prevent the occurrence of valvular heart disease, an affection which is notoriously apt to complicate this painful trouble. He lays down the principle, that the presence of calcium salts in the blood is deleterious in two ways; first, by increasing the tendency to fibrin formation, in other words by promoting the coagulability of the blood; and, secondly, by raising blood pressure. We know, as a matter of experiment, and as a result of general pathological experience, that increased strain upon the heart valves and muscle distinctly predisposes to, and indeed aggravates in- flammatory and degenerative processes in these structures. High blood pressure is a cause of increased strain upon the heart. Also, the in- flammatory efflorescence upon the heart valves is in large part fibrin. Consequently, we can see how, if the action in question of calcium be established, a great deal depends on the adoption of rational thera- peutic measures in inflammatory rheumatism. On the basis of these considerations Sir James Barr, advocates the use of a diet poor in cal- cium salts and particularly excludes milk. In this he is at variance with the general run of physicians. who for the most part give their patients little else but milk. d The practice of giving calcium salts in conditions suchas hemophilia, hemorrhage, hemoglobinuria, and purpura, where there is an actual 1 Sir James Barr. British Medical Journal, 1; 1909; 989. 86 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA extravasation of blood from the vessels; and in the allied conditions of urticaria, chilblain, cedema, and the so-called “lymphatic” headache, in which there is a passage out of the plasma only, is so universal among the profession that it seems almost heresy to question its propriety and yet I find that opinions are by no means unanimous on this point. For example, in a recent paper! read before the Royal Academy of Medicine in Ireland, Prof. B. J. Collingwood takes issue with the current belief that calcium chloride acts as a hemostatic by increasing the coagu- lability of the blood. His experiments, conducted in vitro, afforded no warrant for concluding this to be the case. He thinks that the clinical effect attributed to this salt must be due to some other property. In the discussion that followed, Prof. McWeeney suggested that the hemostatic power of the salt was due to its action as a general vaso- constrictor. In this latter regard, it may well be doubted whether such action on the vessels would be prolonged sufficiently to be effective, and some well-known surgeons, when they wish to obtain a hemostatic action previous to an operation, have given up the use of calcium in favour of injections of an alien serum. An Italian observer, Ciuffini,? has come to the same conclusion as Prof. Collingwood. Such being the case, we may well pause to examine into the reason for the faith that is within us. With this end in view I have undertaken an investigation at the bedside into a number of different ailments, making a parallel series of observations on the calcium content of the blood, the coagulation time, and the degree of the blood pressure, hoping thereby to gain a footing on some firmer ground. For the purpose I have selected a class of diseases in which there seems to be a notable deviation from the normal in the matter of the coagulation power of the blood: To wit, typhoid fever, in which blood pressure is low and there is little tendency to the formation of fibrin; lobar pneumonia and acute rheumatism, in which fibrinous exudates are the rule and are well-marked: obstructive jaundice, in which there is a notable tendency to hemorrhages; purpura; pernicious anæmia; arteriosclerosis; Bright’s disease, &c. I soon realized, however, that an investigation on the lines I have just indi- cated would be of little value unless controlled by other factors. Of prime necessity is a knowledge of the laws governing calcium metabolism and the ordinary mechanism regulating blood pressure. We may use- fully, therefore, pass in review what is the present state of things in regard to these subjects. In all individuals having a separate existence the calcium in the system is derived directly from the food. The developing embryo obtains it from the maternal tissues, but in the last resort of course ! Collingwood, Abstract in Brit. Med. Journ., 1; 1910; 507. ? Ciuffini, I] Policlinico, 16; 1909; 12. [NICHOLLS] CALCIUM CONTENT OF THE BLOOD 87 from the mother’s food. The functions of gestation and lactation put a great strain upon the maternal organism in many ways and not least in their demand for lime. As an illustration of this we may cite the disease known as osteomalacia, in which there is a rapid and progressive diminution in the amount of mineral matter in the bones, which conse- quently become soft, brittle or pliable. This disease is almost confined to the female sex and is particularly apt to develop during pregnancy or shortly after. The relationship of the sexual organs to calcium metabolism will be referred to again. The amount of calcium existing in solution in the blood is very small, and in what form it circulates, whether phosphate or carbonate, or both, we do not certainly know. The amount, indeed, is so trifling that there is some ground for thinking, as some recent work would in- dicate,' that it may be present in the form of ions in combination with some of the proteins. Probably it exists in a dissociable and ionizable form and in a non-dissociable state as well. The amount, estimated as calcium oxalate, is given by Blair Bell as 0.025 to 0.02 per cent by weight. Considerable variation is found, however, in this regard in the different animal species. The blood of the rabbit, for example, con- tains about ten times as much calcium as does that of the dog. The amount in an ordinary state of health would appear to be fairly constant, with one or two exceptions. Bell and Hick” have shown that there is a marked rise in the calcium index during the later months of preg- nancy and a marked fall during menstruation, in the latter case being apparently correlated to a considerable excess of lime in the menstrual blood. The excretion of calcium from the body has been but little studied. Only a small proportion (about 5 to 15 per cent) of the total amount absorbed from the intestines is discharged in the urine. The bile is known to contain lime salts (chiefly phosphate), and it is probable that the larger part is eliminated by the intestinal mucosa and through the liver. The amount discharged by the urine is increased in osteomalacia, tuberculosis, and conditions of inanition. There are two periods of life in which the calcium metabolism of the body is of special importance, childhood and old age. During infancy and adolescence there is a constant demand for lime salts to build up the growing bone, and after middle life retrogressive changes begin to manifest themselves as evidenced by the increasing lightness of the skeleton, and the deposit of lime in situations where it formerly was not present or only present in trifling amounts, such as the costal 1 Robertson, Journ. of Biol. Chem., 2; 1907; 317. 2? Bell and Hick, Brit. Med. Journ. 1; 1909; 592. 88 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA cartilages, the larynx, and the medial coats of the arteries. Indeed we hardly grow up before we begin to die, for, as Klotz has shown, the majority of aortas of persons above thirty-five years of age show calca- reous deposits. Both sets of phenomena are constant accompaniments of life processes, are inevitable, and, physiological. At times, however, a deposit of lime salts occurs in such amounts, and so out of the natural order of events as to be distinctly abnormal. This is found, to make a broad generalization, particularly where tissues are dead or dying. Thus we meet with it in old inflammatory foci, notably in tuberculosis: in the case of serous exudates: in the arteries in arteriosclerosis; in thrombi; in calculi; in parasitic cysts; in tumours, to mention only some. But this by the way. We pass on to a phase of the subject which is to us, for the purpose in hand, of the chiefest importance, and one that in its latest developments is of absorbing interest. I refer to the part played by the ductless glands. So far as we are aware at present, the amount of calcium in the cir- culating blood in conditions of health is fairly constant within certain narrow limits, with the two exceptions above noted. This implies a regulating mechanism and this we find in certain of the ductless glands, notably the thyroid and parathyroids, the pituitary body, and the genital glands (ovaries and testes), all of which have been shown a notable influence over the processes of growth and development, includ- ing calcium metabolism. So striking is this influence that, just as the old anatomists were accustomed to refer to the three organs, heart, brain and lungs, as “the tripod of life,” I have been accustomed to think of the glands in question as “the tripod of growth.” This conception I have rendered graphic in the diagram (vide p. 89), which I have made use of before.! Not only are these glands mutually related one to the other in all possible combinations and permutations, but on their concerted action and balanced function normal development, and even existence itself, are dependent When one is diseased, also, we have the others exhibit- ing vicarious activity, a good illustration of what pathologists speak of as “the law of compensation.” To illustrate what I mean. Relationships between the pituitary body and the thyroid:— (1). Both organs are highly vascular, and contain both colloid and iodine. (2). After thyroidectomy or atrophy of the thyroid there is a com- pensatory hypertrophy of the pituitary. * Adami and Nicholls, Principles of Pathology, Vol. 2; 1909; 707., Lea and Febiger, Phila. [NICHOLLS] CALCIUM CONTENT OF THE BLOOD 89 (3). In acromegaly, a disease due to some disorder of the pituitary, the thyroid has been found enlarged, cystic, or atrophic, and in some cases symptoms of myxcedema or exophthalmic goitre have developed. (4). Extracts of the pituitary (infundibular portion) increase blood pressure; extracts of the thyroid lower it. THYROID GLAND SOMATIC DEVELOPMENT, OVARIES TESTES PITUITARY BODY Relationships between the pituitary and the sexual organs and func- tions :— (1). Tumours of the pituitary are known to be associated with hypoplasia of the genital organs, and lack of sexual power, both in the male and in the female. (2). In giantism and acromegaly, diseases associated with gross disturbance of the pituitary function, genital hypoplasia and functional inadequacy have been observed. (3). During pregnancy, and apparently in consequence of it, the pituitary enlarges, and shows hyperplasia of what are called the “ Haupt- zellen. ” (4). Extracts of the infundibular portion of the pituitary excite powerful contractions in the pregnant uterus. Sec. LV, 1910.16: 90 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Relationships between the thyroid, and the genital functions :— (1). The thyroid often manifests enlargement in girls, at or just before the first menstruation. (2). It becomes tumid in many girls and women during the menstrual periods. (3). It enlarges during pregnancy. (4). In cretinism, a disease due to lack of thyroid secretion, there is a condition of sexual infantilism. (5). Thyroid extract has been given with benefit in cases of ame- norrhcea due to debility. If, to use an arithmetical expression, we attempt to reduce the functional activity of these three organs (regarding the testes and ovaries as homologous and functionally similar), to a common denominator, we find it in their influence over growth and development, in which the formation of bone plays not the least part. Referring to the latter point entirely, the observed facts are striking and significant. In cretinism, the result of thyroid insufficiency, the bones are stunted and ossification is delayed. Certain tumours and cysts of the pituitary lead to great overgrowth of the bones as in giantism and acromegaly. Castration in the male, performed before puberty, results in the formation of a feminine type of larynx and an increase in the length of the lower extre- mities. The removal of the ovaries has been known to cure osteo- malacia, a disease in which the lime salts are gradually withdrawn from the bones, which in consequence become brittle, soft and deformed. Without being dogmatic on the point, it would seem extremely probable, on the ground of recent experimental work, that the explan- ation of these phenomena is to be looked for, at least to a large extent, in the influence which these glands exercise over calcium metabolism. The proofs are not yet absolutely final but all the available evidence points in this way. What we know positively about it amounts to this. The brilliant experimental work of MacCallum and Voegtlin' has shown that extir- pation of the parathyroids is followed by a remarkable increase in the elimination of calcium salts, leading to the production of tetany, convulsions and death. This result could be prevented by the exhi- bition of lime salts in sufficient amount. They suggest that the lime acts by neutralizing potassium salts, for the symptoms are exaggerated and the good effects of calcium prevented by the latter agents. Very recently Franchini? has discovered that the exhibition of pituitary * MacCallum and Voegtlin, Johns Hopkins Hosp. Bulletin, 19; 1908; 191. ? Franchini, Berliner klinische Wochenschrift, 47; 1910; 613, 670, 719. [NICHOLLS] CALCIUM CONTENT OF THE BLOOD 91 extract results in a diminution in the amount of calcium in the system. In osteomalacia not only are the calcium salts removed from the bones, but there is a great increase in the amount eliminated in the urine. The influence of the ovaries on this process is referred to above. The relationship of the sexual organs in the female to calcium metabolism is so remakable that it merits a more detailed reference. Blair Bell and Pantland Hick in a suggestive paper! record their observations on the connection between menstruation and the calcium content of the blood. They find that immediately before the menstrual cycle is instituted there is a marked drop in the calcium index, occasion- ally preceded by a slight rise. In some cases the calcium dropped to a sixth of the previous amount. Coincidently with this, they observed that the amount of lime in the menstrual discharge was greatly in excess of that in the systemic blood. They further show that the excretion takes place mainly by the migration of leucocytes, laden with salts from the uterine glands, to the uterine cavity. They note an analogous series of events in the case of hens. In the non-laying hen the calcium index remains low and fairly constant, in one chart varying from 0.9 to 1.4. In laying hens there is a marked drop in the calcium index after laying an egg, in one case from 3.2 to 0.5. Microscopical sections of the lower part of the oviduct in laying hens showed marked evidences of activity of function. They, further, point to the following clinical facts. Ame- norrhcea due to general debility is cured and the symptoms relieved by the administration of calcium salts. Menorrhagia (not due to local pathological lesions) is similarly relieved. They explain the apparent paradox in this way. In the first case there is not enough calcium in the blood to initiate the process of menstruation. In the latter, there is enough lime to set up menstruation but the calcium index does not rise fast enough to bring about its cessation. The enlargement of the thyroid, before noted, which occurs just before the onset of menstruation, the authors in question associate with the fact that the calcium index is high at that time. The enlargement of the thyroid which is met with in the earlier months of pregnancy they explain as due to the fact that menstruation is suppressed, the lime accumulates in the system, and the fœtus as yet is unable to utilize all that is provided. They note, finally, that they have observed the same enlargement of the thyroid in artificial menopause. They conclude that the function of the thyroid gland is to stimulate calcium excretion, which usually takes place through the uterus, but failing this, by means of the kidneys or bowels. It may be observed, too, that while ovulation and menstruation are not necessarily correllated functions, the internal secretion of the ovaries is of importance in some way causing menstruation, for, as has long been ? Bell and Hick, loc. cit. 92 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA known, the complete removal of the ovaries results in menopause. It may be, that like the other ductless glands, the ovaries possess a similar power of accelerating calcium metabolism and the excretion of these salts. It is, of course, too much to claim, that the calcium metabolism in the body is the all in all in determining the nature and direction of the processes of growth or of retrogression, or that it is the sole factor in regulating sexual functions, but I think that I have adduced enough evidence to show that it is at least of prime importance. Passing on to the next point, the question of blood pressure, I will in a few words recapitulate the main facts. The general systemic blood pressure depends first upon three things; the strength of the heart muscle, the tonus of the arteries, and the character and amount of the contained blood. A powerfully acting heart will raise blood pressure, a contracted state of the arteriolar wall will raise blood pressure, a con- dition of plethora, or the presence of certain toxic substances in the blood, will raise blood pressure. The contraction of the heart and the size of the blood vessels is under the control of the vasomotor nerves. I would emphasize that the character of the circulating blood and the contractile power of muscle are only two of the factors in the regulation of blood pressure. In studying the effect of calcium upon the circulation we must consistently remember this. I have very little information on the relationship of calcium to blood pressure. It is stated that it leads to vaso-constriction, and this in itself would naturally increase blood pressure. It is also stated that a distinguished clinician in London makes use of lime as a cardiac tonic. I have not as yet come upon much experimental work bearing upon this question. Bell and Hick, found that calcium raised blood pressure, though not to the same extent as extracts of pituitary or adrenal.! I should judge, however, that observations should be made on the human subject if we are to get reliable information, for the blood of the rabbit, the animal ordinarily used for experimentation contains much more lime than does the human being, so that the results will not be strictly comparable. I would cite an experiment on myself, which may be taken for what an isolated observation is worth. The time chosen was about eleven o’clock a.m. when the process of digestion was nearly over, for it is held that if calcium is taken when the stomach is full of food its effects are largely neutralized. My blood pressure at the time was 132 (with the Riva-Rocci instrument). I then ingested 60 grains of Merck’s calcium lactate. Three-quarters of an hour later my blood pressure was 134. This interval of time was chosen because Sir A. E. Wright, states that he found the maximum effect of calcium was pro- [NICHOLLS] CALCIUM CONTENT OF THE BLOOD 93 duced in an hour or less. The difference of 2 points is not greater than the possible error in observation. Further, the pulse rate which at first was sixty-eight was the sixty-eight at the end of the experiment. The only effect produced was slight nausea and fulness in the head for a few moments, and a speedy action of the bowel. The motion was not watery but well formed and preceded by slight cramp so that I judge the action of the calcium was upon the intestinal muscle rather than on the secreting structure. So far as I could see, therefore, the effect of this large dose, a dose greatly in excess of the daily amount usually given therapeutically, was nil so far as the circulation was concerned. Clinically, I have found no constant relationship between the calcium index in the blood and the blood pressure. Thus in typhoid fever, in one case with a blood pressure of 112, the calcium index was 0.802; with a blood pressure of 111 the index was 0.8. In the same case at other times, with a blood pressure of 102 the index was 0.708; and with a pressure 107 the index was 0.58. Again in case of pneumonia with a blood pressure of 140 the index was only 0.132. The bearing of the calcium content of the blood on the coagulation time is also open to debate. Using the Wright coagulometer, in a case of pneumonia, in which disease the blood is supposed to contain a large amount of the fibrin-forming elements, the coagulation time was four minutes and a quarter (the normal time being two or three minutes) with a very low calcium index. To cite only one other instance, in a case of typhoid the coagulation time was found to be at one time four and a half minutes; at another, two and three-quarter minutes, with a calcium index practically the same in both cases. We owe the prevalent belief that the administration of calcium salts will increase the fibrin forming power of the blood so as to shorten its coagulation period, while salts of citric acid have the opposite effect, mainly to the influence of Sir A. E. Wright, who, since his first publi- cations! in 1893, has brought out a number of papers containing experi- mental evidence in favour of this position. Subsequently much clinical evidence has been accumulated to show that the exhibition of calcium salts is a valuable therapeutic resource in diseases characterized by im- perfect coagulating power of the blood or a tendency to serious transu- dation. Wright’s results showed that a dose of thirty grains of calcium chloride would reduce the coagulation time from a quarter to a half of the time required when the drug had not been given. It is only lately that Wright’s results have been seriously questioned. The chief icono- clastic work has been done by Addis who in two recent papers’ gives the ‘Sir A. E. Wright, Journal of Pathology and Bacteriology, 1; 1892; 434: also British Med. Jour., 2; 1893; 223. 2 Addis. The Quarterly Journal of Medicine, 2; 1909; 149, and British Medica Journal, 1; 1909; 997. 94 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA results of his own experiments. Repeating Wright’s work, but using a different and more reliable method, he was unable to substantiate Wright’s conclusion, finding that neither calcium nor citrates had the slightest effect in altering the coagulation time. This discrepancy he attributes to the use by Wright of a faulty method. His objections to the technique is that in the Wright coagulometer the blood is ex- posed too much to the air, is brought too much in contact with foreign material, and is not kept at a constant temperature. Using Bogg’s modification of Brodie and Russell’s apparatus, and, later, his own modification of McGowan’s method, in which these objections are prac- tically eliminated, he obtained quite different, and as he believes, more accurate results. It is true that the addition in vitro of a certain amount of calcium (between 0.036 to 0.110 per cent shortens the coagulation time; between 0.110 and 0.366 per cent increases it; and 0.550 per cent prevents coagulation altogether, Wright.) markedly alters the coagulation time, but the experimental work shows that the amount necessary to shorten the time positively is much greater than it is possible to produce in the blood by even large doses of calcium. Or in other words, while calcium administered by the mouth or by intra- venous injection, increases the amount of ionizable calcium in the blood, and salts of citric acid lessen it, the effect produced is too small to materially alter the coagulation time. If this be so, and it seems very likely, then the whole superstructure of therapeutics built upon Wright’s work falls to the ground like a house of cards. It remains to say a word about the relation of the coagulation time to the blood pressure. I have been unable as yet to trace any asso- ciation. In typhoid fever the blood pressure is consistently low, in my observation being from 114 to as low as 85. In a case with the highest blood pressure (114), the coagulation time was the longest, four and a quarter minutes. But other cases exhibited a certain amount of paral- lelism. My observations are too few as yet for any certain conclusion to be reached. I hope to continue my studies on a more extended series of cases and by improved methods so as to speak with more defin- iteness on the disputed matters. In the meantime, without desiring to prejudge the case, after weighing all the evidence, and taking into consideration my own tentative work, I shall not be surprised if we eventually find that the therapeutic importance of calcium salts has been greatly overrated. Section IV., 1910. [95] Trans. R. S. C. VII.—Observations on the Parasitism of Isaria farinosa (Dicks.) Fr. with special reference to the Larch Sawfly (Nematus erichsonii Hartig). By H. T. Güssow, Dominion Botanist. (Communicated by Dr. Wm. Saunders, F.R.S.C., and read 27th September, 1910.) The fungus on which I wish to record a few observations is, as no doubt you are aware, one of the commonest of those found growing on insects, at some time or other during different stages of their develop- ment. Far greater importance has been attached to these entomogenous fungi in recent years owing to their being regarded as natural factors in the control of insect pests. This question has interested both Ento- mologist and Botanist alike and, owing to the alarming increase at the present day of the larch sawfly on both sides of the Atlantic, a special study of this particular fungus has been made more opportune. There were several points of interest on which further research was desired. Was the fungus known to occur on the larch sawfly cocoons in Europe identical with that observed in Canada? This is, however, one of the minor points at issue. Still more prominent was the question—Does this fungus attack the living cocoons, or the pupating larve or is it only secondary, growing saprophytically on the dead cocoons? The third point of interest was to ascertain how infection took place. I. The first point was easily settled. Material i.e. larch sawfly cocoons collected by Dr. C. Gordon Hewitt in Canada, showed small patches of a whitish fungus growing on the surface. The cocoons were kept under suitable conditions for further study of the fungus. Some three weeks later the growth had become elongated and had taken the shape of the characteristic forked or tongued sporophores with which the investigator is quite familiar. These measured from 2-3 centimeters in length; their stalks were orange coloured at the base and about two-thirds of the upper portion was covered with a white farinaceous mass. On microscopic examination of these filaments the fungus was identified as belonging to the genus Jsaria, being the conidial form of the ascigerous (pyrenomycetous) fungus Cordiceps militaris. To estab- lish, however, the identity of the Canadian species with the European one it was thought advisable to make a series of pure cultures. I succeeded, with the necessary care, in obtaining immediately a pure culture by removing a small portion of the farinaceous mass composed of spores by means of a sterilized platinum needle. The spores at that 96 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA time densely covered the erect stroma. They were transferred to a sterile petri dish containing Standard Nutrient Gelatine. After 36 hours, small radiating colonies became visible to the unaided eye. Previously, the germination of the colourlous, oval-shaped conidia was observed with the aid of the microscope. After 6 hours the first signs of germination occurred, the spore sending forth one or two fine mycelial tubes. Sometimes the germination and development reminded, on account of the much enlarged spherical cells produced, of the development of common yeast spores; at other times the germina- tion resembled more an ordinary hyphomycetous fungus. The growing colonies formed beautiful objects. Radiating from the central spore the hyphæ produced circular rays, which appeared slightly iridiscent when holding up the dish and looking at the colony through the medium. After a few days the surface of the petri dish and of “slants” in test- tubes became covered with a dense mass of tufty hyphe of a creamish . or pale orange tinge. Small portions of these were carefully removed and examined. Abundant spores had been produced in the meantime. They are born in long chains from 2-11 on finely drawn out flask-shaped sterigmata which are produced from the main or lateral branches of the mycelium in “whorls” from 2 to 7. They were, however, also observed singly. The spores produced in the cultures sowed themselves all around the growing fungus masses and new colonies were constantly observed and watched. The spores and sterigmata were measured and were found identical in every respect with those grown in pure cultures from European material. ‘The fungus on the Canadian cocoons hence was identified as /saria farinosa. II. There has long been the conception that Jsaria farinosa grows parasitically on insect larvæ of various kinds. All textbooks of my- cology agree on that point. In the absence, however (at least I was not able to discover any records), of demonstrating experiments, these statements did not exclude the possibility that the Jsaria may occur secondarily. It was just as likely that it grew saprophytically on cocoons or larve that had died previously. In view of the fact that the larch sawfly was increasing here and elsewhere, it was thought advisable that the parasitism of the fungus, if such existed, would play an important role in the control of this enemy of tamaracks. I must thank here my friend and colleague, Dr. Hewitt, for placing material in form of Jsaria covered larch sawfly cocoons at my disposal. These cocoons were placed together with the moss in which they were imported from England into a flat glass dish. The moss was moistened and a well-fitting lid preserved the moisture satisfactorily. The cage [aussow] PARASITISM OF ISARIA FARINOSA 97 was kept in the dark under ordinary laboratory temperature. In about 22 days a considerable quantity of sporophores of the Jsaria were produced. Originally 23 cocoons showing the white patches of the fungus were placed in the cage. No adult insect emerged from these cocoons. Some of the cocoons were dissected at intervals and were found to contain a blackened or dirty yellowish adult. The dissected cocoons were replaced and the /saria developed further. I then ob- tained a handful of cocoons which were carefully examined and which showed no signs of an infection whatever. They were divided in equal numbers, 30 cocoons serving in each of the following experiments :— EXPERIMENT A. These sound living cocoons were introduced into a breeding chamber and were carefully kept free from external infection from /saria spores. It was sought to ascertain how many of the cocoons would produce living adults and those emerging were carefully recorded. Ten adult larch sawflies emerged in the course of ten days. Eleven parasitic insects were also found to emerge from the cocoons; the remainder of the cocoons did not “hatch” at all. Some of these were found, on dissection, empty. Some showed remains of a dead adult. Only one cocoon showed signs of [saria. EXPERIMENT B. The same number of cocoons were used. These were placed, together with infested moss and /saria spores bearing cocoons, into a small breeder. After 10 days 6 adults and 6 parasites were observed and were left confined in the cage. One of the first peculiar symptoms observed in these cocoons was a darkening in colour of 16 of them. The colour of the normal cocoons being light chocolate, while in these cases the colour was of a pronounced dull chocolate tinge. Four more adults emerged on subsequent occasions. Although no signs of Jsaria were then noticeable on the darkening cocoons some of them were dissected and microscopically examined. Two of the examined cocoons showed the interior walls lined with white fungus hyphæ; others showed fungal hyphe in the dead adults’ body. Later on white fluffy patches occurred externally rather suddenly on most of the remaining cocoons. From the appearance of these fungous growths it was evident that they were formed by the Jsaria. About two months after beginning the experiments the fungi formed the well-known forked sporophores and the microscopical characters proved the fungus to be Jsaria. Spores had been produced abundantly at very early stages and no doubt had become disseminated throughout the cage. When about three months 98 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA after starting this experiment I examined the interior of the cage again, I found the whole moss superficially and throughout the layer studded with fine whitish colonies of fungi. These were examined and found to be small colonies of Jsaria. These colonies remained up to date very minute, but never disappeared. New ones constantly appeared and at present the moss is peculiarly studded all over with minute /saria colonies. These colonies having no supply of congenial food remained small and were of course of starved appearance. I next separated a few and transferred them to a petri dish containing nutrient gelatine. Here they made three days’ rapid growth and no doubt would have covered in the usual way the whole surface but for the appearance of gelatine liquify- ing bacteria which put a premature end to my observation. Nevertheless, it was proved repeatedly that the fungous spots consisted of Zsaria farinosa and no other. It was surprising to me that, never throughout these experiments, I was able to observe other fungi; like Penicillium and other common moulds. Several important conclusions may be drawn from these experiments. 1. Granted that the cocoons used in experiments A and B were in . equal condition as far as their being alive is concerned, it is shown from the greater number of adults or parasites emerging from cage (experi- ment A) and from the infection of a large proportion of cocoons in ex- periment B that the fungus Jsaria farinosa is truly parasitic on larch sawfly cocoons. 2. It is evident that spore infection of the cocoons had taken place. On no occasion I observed the infection of adults; they died rapidly but remained uninfected. 3. The fungus /saria farinosa is capable of vegetating saprohpy- tically for a considerable length of time, provided sufficient moisture is available. The conditions under which this mode of life was observed were close to natural conditions. 4. Owing to this saprophytic mode of life there remains little doubt that the pupating larve of the larch sawfly infect themselves when taking to the ground for pupation. The colonies observed in the moss appeared about the end of July and continued to show up to the end of September, during which time, of course, the pupation of the larch sawfly takes place in nature. Itt, I have to record some observations on another experiment under- taken to discover whether it is possible to infect larch sawfly adults and cocoons with spores of /saria from pure cultures. For this purpose a flat glass dish containing Sphagnum was sterilized on three successive days in an hot air sterilizer. Although the moss became brown in colour [aussow] PARASITISM OF ISARIA FARINOSA 99 it still retained satisfactorily moisture subsequently introduced. I then placed a number of living adults and cocoons in this apparatus and dusted the whole with spores that had been produced in a pure culture of Isaria. The living adults had all died after three days and none of those (11) emerging from the cocoons contracted the fungous disease. After 21 days no more adults emerged, although 13 cocoons remained, which I had evidence to believe contained living adults. Of these, nine eventually developed the typical Jsaria and the moss also began to be covered with numerous /saria colonies. This experiment confirms my other observations and also indicates that the disease may be artificially introduced even at so late a stage in the development of the larch sawfly. Infection takes place in nature, no doubt, much earlier. Although none of my experiments were made under strictly natural conditions; that is to say in the open air, yet the observation that the fungus Jsaria is regularly found year after year under larch trees, when once it has been found, may indicate that the results obtained really closely show what takes place in nature. In conclusion, I may say that in Isaria farinosa we possess one certain factor, by which the increase of the larch sawfly may be con- trolled. Whether it is necessary to resort to these means in the face of the every year increasing number of insect parasitized larch sawfly cocoons—is somewhat doubtful. ’ ' “ ‘ j . 4 iy "AU . > ' ‘ 4 a DE 4 L 1114) re ¢ ‘ ie > rl 4 if \ Lo ; ‘ yi “ar j 2. rai Wein : HAT Mira eel val | DT nl > : LL jt pA PT eee) | ONCE LT ae (TN ae ‘ Ww eve » yeh} by 1) Ka oye Th dit PPR ey ed GPa it ray i.e ieee \ | és r 2 (0 SULTAN PPT fi Se ŒTLANTL IT RTE Er EP TTU : JOUR UNS t 1 RU. SAC RE MR NOR CALA MT, bee MT (4! oy ERED Maen (its ‘ A s 4 , a? i iv + eee tee i ; 21 ap { ie! 1 Va gt i ar EMPLOIE EUR Jue oye 20 PO 2. EN © “is ate PAPEL ER gt ANT CAS PL asta are eee Pal ei SANS, i vei Dae My, TT ON ; (ft; aa A ODA OM A aT PY poh re nd iy (TN PATTES ao) Tarts UE TUR 6 PARA Pel ENT COREE PAU i ie eek if 7 \ 4 haa Py TM | ‘ f L i we # " i te 1] ; he i a b4 ‘ Af i+ 1? jive } a 44 ? 4 a is van ‘ / Le » NE Tak hig } Me 18 A Is Riot LAB HN hate, ‘ is SAAT Pe? aan Cee j [AL F ” ) | OS M ae EX ; ; CM ERSTE OD MS EUR TN QE RER ey dere iy sane ea es ae y Th ÿ ‘À 7 INT LES “At h si RAT RE Sloat a RE D PA ARE oe ol PRIE eA LUN A vate ee Ak tit Ey: ee Sis Amerie VA: | RATS LT ia an ÿ TL TR HART tue ct ra fi f ji 27 (Clits PAT Wo PTA ub te ie it ANA AU h. > PATTES UT PAS NAS de PUR le AE YE RU OLN EN NN LP A ote i OR NE Es rt #4 VE CAR ith ORAN GSB AL ANT Yh a te NUE SE iM st ) PANNE bi Wh “ie Gat HSE by bh te af ni db ON ae ¢ TAN du Hi RME hee a À ay LE io PAU Jane «' FOUR ce : fide “fh ee , ; a mu Lu ne ond ne, or fi A mK ( “ Ve + she en, ee SECTION IV., 1910. [101] Trans. R. $. C. VIII.—Bibliography of Canadian Zoology for 1909. * (Exclusive of Entomology.) By Lawrence M. LAMBe, F.G:S. (Read by title, September 28, 1910.) INVERTEBRATA. CŒLENTERATA. Brceczow, HENRY B. Cœlenterates from Labrador and Newfoundland, collected by Mr. Owen Bryant from July to October, 1908. From the Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 1909, vol. 37, pp. 301-320, with plates 30-32. Critical remarks are made on nineteen species of the families Craspe- dotæ, Siphonophoræ, Scyphomedusæ, and Ctenophore. ECHINODERMATA. VERRILL, A. E. Remarkable development of starfishes on the north-west American coast: hybridism; multiplicity of rays; teratology; problems in evolution; geographical distribution. The American Naturalist, September, 1909, vol. xliii, No. 513, pp. 542-555, with text figures. VERMES. Moors, J. Percy. The Polychætous Annelids dredged in 1908 by Mr. Owen Bryant off the coasts of Labrador, Newfoundland and Nova Scotia. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 1909, vol. 37, pp. 133-146. Mo.Luusca. Baker, FRANK C. Range of Lymnæa umbilicata. The Nautilus, November, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 6, p. 80. BARTSCH, PAUL. Pyramidellidæ of New England and the adjacent region. Proceedings of the Boston Society of Natural History, February, 1909, vol. 34, No. 4, pp. 67—113, plates 11-14. Also see Dall. ‘Communicated by permission of the Director of the Geological Survey, Department of Mines. 102 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Dazz, WizziAM HEALEY and BARTSCH, PAUL. A monograph of west American Pyramidellid Molluscs. Smithsonian Institution, United States National Museum, Bulletin 68, 1909, pp. 1-258, plates 1-30. Includes species from the coast of British Columbia. STAFFORD, J. The larva and spat of the Canadian Oyster. I. The larva. The American Naturalist, January, 1909, vol. xlii, No. 505, pp. 31- 47, with one plate of figures. STERKI, V. Bifidaria armifera Say and its varieties. The Nautilus, August and September, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 4, pp. 52-54. WALKER, BRYANT. Notes on Planorbis. II. P. bicarinatus. The Nautilus, May, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 1, pp. 1-10; and June, No. 2, pp. 21-32, with one plate and a map showing distribution. ARTHROPODA. PiLzsBRY, HENRY A. A new species of Scalpellum from British Columbia. Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, April-September, 1909, vol. lxi, part II, pp. 267 and 268, figs. 1 and 2. RICHARDSON, HARRIET. Isopods collected in the north-west Pacific by the U.S. Bureau of Fisheries Steamer “ Albatross” in 1906. Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 1909, vol. 37, pp. 75-120. Among the species described or recorded is Pentidotea wosnesenskit (Brandt), mentioned as occurring at Union bay, Bayne sound, British Columbia. TayLor, Rev. Gro. W. The Acclimatization of the Lobster. Marine Life, February, 1909, vol. 1, No. 2, pp. 5-6, Vancouver, B.C. VERTEBRATA. FIsHEs. Barton, WARREN EVERMAN. See JORDAN. JoRDAN, Davin Starr, and Barton, WARREN EVERMAN. Descriptions of three new species of Cisco, or Lake Herring (Argyrosomus), from the great lakes of America; with a note on the species of White. fish. [LAMBE] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN ZOOLOGY 103 Proceedings of the United States National Museum, 1909, vol. 36, pp. 165-172, with three text figures. Argyrosomus eriensis, A. huronicus, and A. zenithicus are described; the first two species from Port Stanley, Lake Erie, Ontario, the last from deep water off Isle Royale, Lake Superior. KENDALL, WILLIAM CONVERSE. The Fishes of Labrador. Proceedings of the Portland Society of Natural History, vol. ii, pp. 207-244, 1909. PRINCE, E. E. The Fish and Fisheries of Manitoba. Special appended report, I, 42nd Annual Report, Department Marine and Fisheries, 1908-9, Fisheries, pp. lvii-lxii, 1909; and, slightly abridged, in Handbook to Winnipeg and the Province of Manitoba, British Association meeting, Winnipeg, 1909, pp. 228-237. TayYLor, Rev. Gro. W. The Trout of British Columbia. Marine Life, April, 1909, vol.1, No.4, pp. 5-8, illustrated. Van- couver, B.C. REPTILIA. Grou, HERBERT. Snake behaviour. The Ottawa Naturalist, June, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 3, p. 58. Brirps. ANDERSON, RUDOLPH M. Nesting of the Bohemian Waxwing (Bombycilla garrulus). The Auk, January, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 1, pp. 10-12. Observations on Slave river, between Sm:th’s landing and Fort Smith, Alberta. ANDERSON, R. M. Breeding of Dendroica striata at Great Slave lake. The Auk, January, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 1, p. 80. Record of occurrence of this species. BouTEILLIER, R. 8. Bird Migration, 1908, Observations made on Sable island, Nova Scotia. The Ottawa Naturalist, November, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 8, p. 149. BREWSTER, WILLIAM. Occurrence of the Whimbrel (Numenius phepus) off the coast of Nova Scotia. The Auk, April, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 2, p. 190. Brooks, ALLAN. ' Some notes on the birds of Okanagan, British Columbia. The Auk, January, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 1, pp. 60-63. 104 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Three records from British Columbia. The Auk, July, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 3, p. 313. This note has reference to the species, Aluco pratincola, Strix occi- dentalis caurinum and Catherpes mexicanus conspersus. CAESAR, JAMES H. Birds on my farm this winter (1908-9). The Ontario Natural Science Bulletin, No. 5, 1909, pp. 47-50. CAESAR, L. Bohemian Waxwing. The Ontario Natural Science Bulletin, No. 5, 1909, p. 51. Records the occurrence of this species at Guelph, Ont., in December. CALVERT, E. W. Birds of Orangeville, Ontario, and vicinity. The Ontario Natural Science Bulletin, No. 5, 1909, pp. 37-45. The writer gives a list of 144 species personally observed, with an additional 29 species not seen by him but known to be visitors. Cote, LEON J. The destruction of birds at Niagara falls. The Auk, January, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 1, pp. 63-65. Crippze, NORMAN. * How the English sparrow is adapting itself to new conditions of life. The Ottawa Naturalist, May, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 2, pp. 23-25. The author of this paper calls attention to the fact that, in Manitoba, an increasing number of the above species migrates southward during the colder months of the year. The economic value of some common birds, part II. Nor’-West Farmer, July 5, 1909, pp. 748-751. This article deals with the commoner species of Cuckoo, Woodpecker, Whip-poor-will, Nighthawk, Flycatcher, Horned Lark and Blue Jay, found in the Province of Manitoba. DIonng, C. E. Quelques notes sur la migration de nos oiseaux. Le Naturaliste Canadien, December, 1909, vol. xxxvi, No. 12, pp. 177-179. DwiGur, jr. J. The Bluebird (Sialia sialis) in Quebec. The Auk, January, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 1, p. 83. The writer notes the occurrence of this species at Tadousac, Que. Errria, G. Winter birds of new Ontario, and other notes on northern birds. The Auk, January, 1909. vol. xxvi, No. 1, pp. 55-59. The Prairie Warbler (Dendroica discolor) in northern Ontario. The Auk, October, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 4, p. 432. [LAMBE] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN ZOOLOGY 105 The Grasshopper Sparrow at Ottawa, Ontario. The Auk, October, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 4, p. 482. Birds observed at Ottawa, Ontario, winter 1908-1909. The Ottawa Naturalist, March, 1909, vol. xxii, No. 12, pp. 262-265. The Prairie Warbler (Dendroica discolor) in northern Ontario, and other notes. The Ottawa Naturalist, September, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 6, pp. 113- —115. Grou, H. The tragic side of bird life. The Ottawa Naturalist, October, 1909, vol. xxiii, No.7, p. 131. HENNINGER, Rev. W. F., and Jones, Lynps. The falcons of North America. The Wilson Bulletin, June, 1909, vol. xxi, No. 2, pp. 77-94, illus- trated; and idem, December, 1909, No. 4, pp. 205-218, illustrated. Jones, Lynps. See HENNINGER. Kuuvau, A. B. A remarkable migration of Yellow-bellied Sapsuckers. The Ottawa Naturalist, September, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 6, p. 115. Notes on some birds of Bruce Co., Ontario. The Ontario Natural Science Bulletin, No. 5, 1909, pp. 25-26. Macoun, JoHNn, and Macoun, JAMES M. Catalogue of Canadian Birds. Geological Survey Branch, Department of Mines, Canada, 1909. The present publication consists of the parts 1, 2 and 3 which appeared in 1900, 1903 and 1904 respectively. Much of the subject matter has been rewritten and many additional facts are recorded. 768 species are enumerated, with critical notes regarding their range and habitat. This edition forms a most valuable work of reference and brings to date our knowledge of Canadian birds. Macoux, JAMES M. See Macoun, JoHN. Nasu, C. W. Birds of Ontario in relation to Agriculture (Fourth edition). Ontario Department of Agriculture, pp. 1-95, with 48 illustrations. 1909. Orrawa Narurauist, THE: Editorial. Excursions. The Ottawa Naturalist, July. 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 4, pp. 78-84. Record of birds, etc., observed. SAUNDERS, W. E. Rough-legged Hawk notes. The Wilson Bulletin, June, 1909, vol. xxi, No. 2, pp. 97-99. Summer birds of the southern edge of western Ontario. The Wilson Bulletin, September, 1909, vol. xxi, No. 3, pp. 152-155. Sec. IV., 1910. 7. 106 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Winter birds at Point Pelee. The Ottawa Naturalist, June, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 3, pp. 46-50. Crossbills nesting in southern Ontario. The Ottawa Naturalist, July, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 4, p. 84. The rapid extermination of the Bald Eagle. The Ottawa Naturalist, September, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 6, p. 116. Notes on the birds of Durham, Ont. The Ottawa Naturalist, October, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 7, p. 132. The Sharp-shinned Hawk migration. The Ottawa Naturalist, December, 1909, vol. xxiii, No.9, pp. 156- 160. Rare Birds at Point Pelee. The Ottawa Naturalist, December, 1909, vol. xxiii, No.9, pp. 160- 162. The third specimen of the Summer Tanager for Canada. The Auk, July, 1909, vol. xxvi. No. 3, p. 308. The Acadian Flycatcher in Ontario. The Auk, October, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 4, p. 430. STANSELL, SIDNEY, S. 8. Birds of Stony Plain, Alberta. The Ottawa Naturalist, October, 1909, vol. xxii, No. 7, pp. 125-127 A list of 123 species, with dates of first appearance in 1907 and 1908, and remarks on each species as to whether it breeds at the above locality, and is common, or otherwise, etc. Birds of central Alberta. The Auk, October, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 4, pp. 390-400. Gives a valuable list of 157 species. TERRILL, L. Mel. Bird notes. The Ottawa Naturalist, June, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 3, p. 59. TOWNSEND, CHARLES W. Labrador Notes. The Auk, April, 1909, vol. xxvi, No, 2. p. 201. Consists of observations on the following species: Anas platyrhynchos, Dafila acuta, Somateria spectabilis, Porzana carolina, Falco islandus, Colaptes auratus luteus, Dendroica estiva and Hirundo erythrogaster. TROTTER, SPENCER. The geological and geographical relations of the land-bird fauna of north- eastern America. The Auk, July, 1909, vol. xxvi, No. 3, pp. 221-233. Includes references to the land-bird fauna of eastern Canada. VENABLES, E. P. The Burrowing Owl (Cunicularia hypogea). The Ottawa Naturalist, March, 1909, vol. xxii, No. 12, p. 261. MAMMALS. Keen,'J\H. Caribou on the Queen Charlotte islands. The Ottawa Naturalist, March, 1909, vol. xxii, No. 12, p. 260. [LAMBE] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN ZOOLOGY 107 Macoun, J. M. An early Bat. The Ottawa Naturalist, March, 1909, vol. xxii, No. 12, p. 266. Records the appearance of Vespertillo fuscus, Beauv. in Ottawa, Ont., on February 24th. Netson, E. W. The rabbits of North America. U.S. Department of Agriculture, Bureau of Biological Survey, North American Fauna, No. 29, pp. 1-287, with thirteen plates. Oscoop, WILFRED H. Revision of the mice of the American genus Peromyscus. U.S. Department of Agriculture, Bureau of Biological Survey, North American Fauna, No. 28, pp. 1-267, with eight plates. PRINCE, E. E. The prong-horn Antelope. The Ottawa Naturalist, June, 1909, vol. xxiii, No. 3, pp. 41-46. SAUNDERS, W. E. On the hibernation of the Jumping Mouse, and notes on the Check List of the mammals, issued by the Department of Education, Toronto. The Ontario Natural Science Bulletin, No. 5, 1909, pp. 4-8. SETON, ERNEST THOMPSON. Life-histories of northern animals. An account of the mammals of Mani- toba, Vol. I.—Grass-eaters, pp. 1-673; Vol. II—Flesh-eaters, pp. 675- 1200. Beautifully and copiously illustrated with plates and text figures from original drawings by the author. MISCELLANEOUS. BERNIER, J. E. Report on the Dominion Government Expedition to Arctic Islands and the Hudson Strait on board the C.G.S. “Arctic,” 1906-1907, pp. 1-127, 1909. In chapter ix are to be found short notes on the whales, seals and fishes of the northern waters of Canada. HALKETT, ANDREW. Natural History Report. Appendix No. 21, 42nd Annual Report, Department Marine and Fisheries, 1908-9, Fisheries, pp. 386-394, 1909. KERMODE, FRANCIS. Guide to the Natural History and Ethnological collections in the Pro- vincial Museum, pp. 1-92, with 34 plates illustrating the principal mammals, birds and fishes of British Columbia. Victoria, B.C., 1909. Oscoop, WILFRED H. Biological investigations in Alaska and Yukon Territory. U.S. Department of Agriculture, Bureau of Biological Survey, North American Fauna, No. 30, pp. 1-92. Mammals and birds. 108 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Prers, Harry. Report on Provincial and Science Library of Nova Scotia, pp. 1-16, Halifax, N.S., 1909. Mentions on pp. 8-10, rare accessions to the museum from within the limits of the province. SETON, ERNEST THOMPSON. Fauna of Manitoba (Mammals and Birds). Handbook to Winnipeg and the province of Manitoba, British Association meeting, Winnipeg, 1909, pp. 183-227. TURNER, J. P. The game fields of the west. Hand-book to Winnipeg and the province of Manitoba, British As- sociation meeting, Winnipeg, 1909 , pp. 253-267. SECTION IV., 1910. [ 109 ] Trans. R. S. C. IX.—Bibliography of Canadian Entomology for the year 1909. By Rev. Prof. C. J. S. BETHUNE, D.C.L. (Read by title, 28th September 1910.) Aupricu, J. M. The Fruit-infesting forms of the Dipterous genus Rhagoletis, with one new species. (Gives a table of the species and describes a new form, R. intrudens, from Victoria, B.C. The shading and venation of the wings of four species are depicted. All are of much interest to Canadian fruit growers as well as Entomologists). Canadian Entomologist, xli, 69-73, February 1909 (plate). Ami, H. M. Dr. Fletcher as a leader. (A vivid description of the attractive person- ality and inspiring influence of this remarkable man, who was on all occasions and among people of all sorts a leader instinctively to be followed). Ottawa Naturalist, xxii, 215-220, January 1910. Back, Ernest A. The Robber-flies of America, north of Mexico, belonging to the subfamilies Leptogastrinæ and Dasypogoninæ. (An elaborate monograph of these divisions of the Dipterous family Asilidæ. A number of the species occur in Canada). Transactions American Entomological Society, Fhiladelphia, xxxv, 137-400 (eleven plates), 1909. Banks, NATHAN. New Canadian Mites. (Describes 27 new species, all of which were col- lected by Prof. Tennyson D. Jarvis at Guelph, Ontario). Proc. Entomo- logical Society of Washington, xi, 133-148, four plates, including 31 figures. July-September, 1909. BETHUNE, C. J. 8. Report of the Professor of Entomology and Zoology. 34th Annual Report of the Ontario Agricultural College and Experimental Farm, Guelph, 1908, pp. 24-35. BETHUNE, C. J. S. Injurious Insects in Ontario in 1908. (Brief accounts of some of the principal insect attacks of the year). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 128-135. BETHUNE, C. J. 8. Obituary notice of the late William Henry Edwards, with portrait. Can. Ent. xli, 245-248, August 1909. BEUTENMULLER, WILLIAM. North American Cynipide: The N. Am. species of Rhodites and their Galls. (The first of a series of six papers. A large number of Canadian 110 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA species are included.) Bulletin, American Museum of Natural History, New York, xxiii, 629-651 (five plates), 1907. The species of Holcaspis and their Galls., ibid, xxvi, 29-45 (three plates), 1909. The species of Amphibolips and their Galls. ibid, 47-66 (six plates). The North American species of Diastrophus and their Galls. ibid, 135-145 (four plates). The species of Biorhiza, Philonix and allied genera, and their Galls. ibid, 243-256 (three plates). Some North American Cynipidæ and their Galls. (Includes the genera Æumayria, Belenocnema, Solenozophera, and Compsodryoenus.) ibid, 277-281 (one plate). Birp, Henry. New Histories and Species in Papaipema (Hydroecia). (Continuation of a series of papers on the life-histories of this interesting family of moths). Can. Ent. xli, 57-68, February; 115-118, April 1909. BRAUN, ANNETTE F. Phylogeny of the Lithocolletid group. (A review of the position and relationships of this group of Tineid moths, and a statement of theories concerning its descent.) Can. Ent. xli, 419-423, December 1909. Bropie, WM. Lepidopterous Galls collected in the vicinity of Toronto. (A series of three papers, the continuation of which was prevented by the death of the elderly writer). Can. Ent. xli, 7-8, January; 73-76, February; 157— 160, May; 242-252, August 1909. BuENo, J. R. De La Torre and KirKatpy, G. W. A Catalogue of American Aquatic and Semi-Aquatic Hemiptera. (A very useful list, including synonomy, bibliography and locality data). Proc. Entomological Society, of Washington, D.C., x, 173-215, 1909. Burque, L’ ABBE. Société de Québec pour la protection des Plantes contre les Insectes et les Champignons nuisibles. (An account of the second annual meeting of this new Society, held at Macdonald College, Ste. Anne de Bellevue, P.Q., on March 10, 1909). Le Naturaliste Canadien, xxxvi, 49-56, Avril 1909. Buscx, AUGUST. A generic revision of American Moths of the family Oecophoridæ, with descriptions of new species. (A number of Canadian species of these Tineid moths are referred to). Proceedings U. 8. National Museum, xxxv, 187-207, October 1908. Buscx, Auaust. Notes on Microlepidoptera, with descriptions of new North Amer can species. (Mentions that Aristotelia [Gelechia] placidella, Zeller, from Van- couver Island, B.C., has hitherto been overlooked, and is not included. in Dyar’s List nor in the writer’s Gelechiid Revision). Proc. Ent. Soc. Washington, xi, 87-103, 1909. [ BETHUNE] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN ENTOMOLOGY 111 Casey, THOMAs L. Studies in Caraboidea and Lamellicornia. (Includes an exhaustive study of the genus Omus, with descriptions of several new species and sub-species; also many new forms of Cicindela and Carabide. In the Lamellicornia a number of new species in both Lucanidæ and Scarabæidæ are described.) Can. Ent. xli, 253-284, August 1909. CHAGNON, G. Coléoptéres de Labrador. (A list with the place of capture of forty-six species from this little-known region). Le Naturaliste Canadien, xxxvi, 71-74, Mai 1909. CHAGNON, G. L’ Erebus odoratus, Linn., au Canada. (Refers to the capture of this large moth in Quebec, and gives a list of other places in Canada where specimens have been taken, ranging from the lower St. Lawrence to Vancouver.) Le Naturaliste Canadien, xxxvi, 129, Septembre 1909. CHAGNON, G. Erebus odoratus ou odora. (Explains the reason why the former specific name should be adopted.) Le Naturaliste Canadien, xxxvi, 181-2, Dé- cembre 1909. CHAGNON, G. Les Buprestides de la Province de Québec. (A list of the species with excellent tables and descriptions of the genera and species. It is to be hoped that the writer will extend his work to the whole Dominion, and publish similar synopses). Le Naturaliste Canadien, xxxvi, 145-152; October; 161-171, November, 1909. CHITTENDEN, F. H. The Hop Flea-beetle, Psylliodes punctulata, Melsh. (A full account of the life-history, so far as known, of this insect which of late years has been seriously destructive to the hop plant in British Columbia, and to rhubarb and sugar-beets in other localities. Methods adopted for its control are described). Bulletin No. 66, Part vi, Bureau of Entomology, U.S. Depart- ment of Agriculture, Washington, May 8, 1909, pp. 71-92, 3 plates, 8 text figures. Don, F. H. Wozzeyx. What is a species? (Some interesting contributions to the literature of this complicated and much discussed question). Ottawa Naturalist, xxill, 69-73, July 1909. Don, F. H. Wozzrex. Discourses upon the Lepidoptera, I, Variation. Ottawa Naturalist, xxiii, 122-125, October 1909. II—Familiarity with local forms, ibid, 144-146, November. EASTHAM, J. W. Some enemies of Ontario Coccidae. (Gives the results of a series of careful observations made at Guelph during an entire season). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 54-56. 112 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Evans, J. D. Collecting with a Lantern Trap during the season of 1908. (A short account with diagrams, of a successful trap). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 64-65. Evans, J. D. . Notes on the occurrence of Lachnosterna in 1908. (A brief record of the numbers of several species taken by attraction to light). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc., Ont., 1908, p. 66. Rar, H.C: Revision of the species of Diplotaxis of the United States. (An excellent monograph of this genus of Scarabaeid Coleoptera. Seven species are recorded from Canada). Transactions American Entomological Society, Philiadelphia, xxxv, 1-98, plate, January, 1909. Fe.t, E. P. The Interpretation of Nature. (Abstract of an address in which many instances were given of the deductions that may be formed from apparently insignificant details, and which are often of great value to the economic Entomologist). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 23-30’ Fert, E. P: The economic importance and food-habits of American Gall Midges. (Gives brief descriptions of the galls produced by a number of species of Cecidom- yiidae and of the injuries caused by them.) 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 43-46. Benn UE: Pe Gall Midges of the Goldenrod. (Gives a useful table of the galls made by Cecidomyiidae, with brief descriptions of the various species of midges.) Ottawa Naturalist, xxii, 244-248, February 1909. FENYES, A. Dissecting small beetles. (Describes a method which will be of much use to students of Coleoptera). Can. Ent., xli, 84, March 1909. FLETCHER, JAMES, and GIBSON, ARTHUR. Entomological Record, 1908. (The eighth annual publication of this valuable record of captures of new and rare insects made by collectors throughout the Dominion in the Lepidoptera, Diptera, Coleoptera, Hymen- optera, Hemiptera, Orthoptera, Odonata, Neuroptera, Trichoptera and Araneida.) 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 99-116. Frost, C. A. The food plant of Enarmonia tristrigana, Clemens. (This species of Micro- Lepidoptera has been taken in eastern Canada. A description of the full- grown larva and some account of the life-history are given). Psyche, xvi, 13-16, Boston, February 1909. FyLes, Tuomas W. The Farmer’s Wood-lot. (An interesting paper, giving an account of the various trees to be found and the insects, and other animals that frequent them). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 138-145. [BETHUNE] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN ENTOMOLOGY 113 GIBSON, GIBSON, GIBSON, GIBSON, GIBSON, GIBSON, GIBSON, GIBSON, GIBSON, ARTHUR. Report of the Division of Entomology. (Gives an account of the insects that were chiefly injurious in 1908, and a description of the Brown-tail Moth, its discovery among shipments of nursery stock from France to Canada, and experiments with hydrocyanic acid gas for the destruction of the larvae). Experimental Farms’ Report for the year ending March 31, 1909, Ottawa, pp. 48-64. ARTHUR. James Fletcher, LL.D. (Obituary notice with portrait). Ottawa Naturalist, xxii, 189-191, Janary 1909. Dr. Fletcher as an Entomologist, ibid, 207-211. The Published Writings of Dr. Fletcher, ibid, 227-233. ARTHUR. Description of Psilocorsis Fletcherella, a new species of moth of the family (Ecophoridae. Ottawa Naturalist, xxii, 226-227, January 1909. Can. Ent., xli, 96, March 1909. ARTHUR. Report of the Entomological Branch of the Ottawa Field Naturalists’ Club for 1908. Ottawa Naturalist, xxiii, 28-31, May 1909; ibid 50-53, June; ibid. 76-77, July. ARTHUR. Farmers’ Friends and Foes. (A series of 42 articles containing replies to enquiries respecting noxious and beneficial insects). Montreal Weekly Star, January to November, 1909. Among these articles are the following— Strawberry Weevil, January 13. Joint-worms, March 3. Onion Maggots, May 12. Spruce-Gall-louse, May 26. Currant Worms, July 7. American Silkworm, September 29. ARTHUR. Snow-worms. (An account of the appearance in considerable numbers of so-called “Snow-worms,” the larvae of a Lampyrid beetle, probably Telephorus bilineatus). Ottawa Naturalist, xxiii, 129-130, October 1909. ARTHUR. The larva of Neoarctia Beanii, Neum. (The specimen described was sent from Banff, Alberta, to the late Dr. Fletcher). Can. Ent., xli, 400, Novem- ber 1909. ARTHUR. Hydrocia micacea, Esp., in Canada. (An account of this newly imported moth whose larvae are found to attack corn and several garden plants). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 49-51. ARTHUR, and FLETCHER, JAMES. Entomological Record, 1908. (Owing to the lamented death of Dr. Flet- cher, this issue of the Record is largely the work of Mr. Gibson, on whom it devolved to prepare the manuscript for publication). 39th Annua! Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 99-116. 114 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA GIBSON, ARTHUR. Insects of the year 1908 at Ottawa. (Describes the occurrence and work of a number of insects of economic interest, some of them being recently observed for the first time). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 116-120. GIBSON, ARTHUR. The Clover-seed Midge. (A popular account of this very injurious insect). Montreal Weekly Star, January 8, 1909; Toronto Weekly Mail and Empire, January 7, 1909. Gipson, ARTHUR, and Macoux, W. T. Calendar Guides to Spraying—Farmers’ Advocate, London, Ontario, xliv, p. 527, 1909. GIRAULT, A. ARSENE. A Monographie Catalogue of the Mymarid genus Camptoptera, Foerster, with description of one new North American form. (Includes a brief des- cription of C. clavata, Provancher, from Quebec). Annals Ent. Soc. America, ii, 22-29, March 1909. Gopsout, J. B. La Vrillette. (An interesting account of an Anobium beetle, commonly called “The Death Watch,” and often regarded with superstitious dread. The Editor adds a further description of the insect and its habits). Le Naturaliste Canadien, xxxvi, 81-85, Juin 1909. Grou, Hersert, and GIBSON, ARTHUR. The Published Writings of Dr. Fletcher. Ottawa Naturalist, xxii, 227-233, January 1909. Hampson, Sir GEORGE F. Catalogue of the Noctuidæ in the collection of the British Museum. (This volume begins the sub-family Acronyctinæ, which contains some 3,000 species included in over 300 genera, and will require two more volumes for its completion. A large number of Canadian species are described.) Vol. vii, pp. 709; plates 108-122. Harrineton, W. Hacue. Reminiscences of Dr. Fletcher. (The tribute of an intimate and life-long friend to the memory of one so deeply beloved by all who knew him). Ottawa Naturalist, xxii, 196-207, January 1909 (portrait). Hewitt, C. GORDON. Tent-building habits of Ants. (Observations on the structures made by Lasius niger for the protection of its Aphid colonies). Ottawa Naturalist, xxiii, 168-170, December 1909. Hewitt, C. GORDON. The Structure, Development and Bionomics of the House-fly, Musca domestica, Linn. Part iii, The Bionomics, Allies, Parasites, and the rela- tion of M. domestica to Human Disease. (The completion of a series of papers on this subject; many details are given respecting the fly as the carrier of the bacilli of some infectious diseases.) Quarterly Journal of Microscopic Science, liv, Part 3, pp. 347-414, one plate, December 1909. [BETHUNE] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN ENTOMOLOGY MU Hine, JAMES $. Robber-flies of the genus Asilus. (A monograph of these predaceous Dipterous insects, containing a list of the species with references to the literature, a key to the species and dsecriptions of a number of new forms, several of which are from British Columbia. (Annals Ent. Soc. of America, i, 136-170 (two plates), June 1909. Reprinted in Contributions from the Department of Zool. and Ent. of the Ohio State University, No. 32. Hoveuton, C. O. Notes on Œcanthus. (Describes the various methods in which Tree Crickets of different species deposit their eggs, and other observations). Can. Ent., xli, 113-115, April 1909. Howarp, L. O. Present condition of the work connected with the importation of the foreign Parasites of the Gypsy Moth and Brown-tail Moth. (A paper read at the annual meeting of the Entomological Society of Ontario). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 121-124. Huarp, V. A. Entomologie: De la locomotion chez les Insectes. (Continuation of a series of papers dealing with structure, anatomy, etc., of insects). Le Naturaliste Canadien, xxxvi, 8-11, Janvier 1909. Huarp, V. A. La Vrillette. (An account of the Anobium beetle, commonly called “the Death Watch,” appended to an article by Mr. J. B. Godbout). Le Natura- liste Canadien, xxxvi, 81-85, Juin 1909. Huarp, V. A. Capture d’un Hrebus odora, Linn., à Québec—un souvenir entomologique. (An account of this remarkable tropical moth, a specimen of which was taken in Quebec during the evening of July 28). Le Naturaliste Canadien, xxxvi, 113-116, Août 1909. JARVIS, TENNYSON D. Further Notes on the Coccidæ of Ontario. (An addendum to his paper of the previous year, giving five additional species, and a map showing the extended distribution of the San José Seale). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 52-54. JARVIS, TENNYSON D. Apparatus for collecting small Arthropods terrestrial and aquatic. (De- scribes, with figures, the apparatus employed and the materials from which a variety of mites were obtained). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 66-69. JARVIS, TENNYSON D. A Catalogue of the Gall Insects of Ontario. (A very complete list of the gall-producing insects of various orders and the plants on which they are to be found, with numerous drawings and photographs in illustration). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 70-98 (18 plates). 116 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Kearrort, W. D. Descriptions of new species of North American Crambid Moths. (Includes the following Canadian forms: Crambus Cockleellus, B.C., C. Youngellus, Ontario; C. dorsipunctellus, Manitoba; Thaumatopsis Gibsonella, Ontario.) Proc. U.S. Nat. Museum, xxxv, 367-393, October 1908. KarKabpy, G. W. Hemiptera new and old. (Notes chiefly synonymical, and descriptions of some new species). Can. Ent. xli, 30-32, January; 388-392, November 1909. KrirKALpy, G. W., and Burno, J. R. DE ua T. A Catalogue of American Aquatic and Semi-aquatic Hemiptera. (The list includes a large number of Canadian species. The bibliographical references and locality data make it particularly useful). Proc. Ent. Soc. Washington, x, 173-215, 1909. KNAB, FREDERICK. Some species of Calligrapha. (Describes three new forms of this genus of Chrysomelid beetles, of which one, C. rowena, was procured from Mon- treal and Hamilton, Ont). Proc. Ent. Soc. Washington, xi, 83-87, 1909. LocHHEAD, WILLIAM, Entomology in the Graduate School of Agriculture, Cornell University, July 6-31, 1908. (An account of the course at this summer school). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 31-32. LocHHEAD, WILLIAM. The Strawberry Weevil, Anthonomus signatus. (A brief account of the insect and of the treatment recommended for its control). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 124-125. LocHHEAD, WILLIAM. What entomology the farmer and fruit grower should know. (Contains some very useful advice, which should be widely disseminated and acted upon). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 125-128. LocHHEAD, WILLIAM. Injurious Insects of Quebee in 1908. (An account of a few of the prin- cipal insect attacks of the year). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 135-138. LocHHEAD, WILLIAM. The Apple-maggot, Apple-tree Canker and the Apple-leaf Blister-mite. 40th Annual Report, Fruit Growers’ Association of Ontario, for 1908, pp. 32-37. LocHHEAD, WILLIAM. Brown-tail Moth—a new insect enemy threatening Ontario and Quebec. (A synopsis of the life history and methods of control). 1st Annual Report Quebec Society for the Protection of Plants, pp. 76-79, Montreal, 1909 (plate and six figures). [BETHUNE] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN ENTOMOLOGY 117 LocHHEAD, WILLIAM. Economic Entomology; a series of articles in the Quebee Journal of Agri- culture during 1909. Some early pests of the Apple, May 1. Dangers of the House-fly, May 1. Cabbage Root-Maggot, June 1. Slugs and Millipedes, June 17. Wire-worms and White Grubs, October 1. Grasshoppers and Blister-beetles, October 1. Curculio injury to apples, November 1. LymMaN, Henry H. Notes on the preparatory stages of Philometra metonalis, Walk. (An interesting account of the larve of this Deltoid moth). Can. Ent. xli, 363-365, October 1909. Lyman, Henry H. Life-history of Euchætias Oregonensis. (A complete account of the early stages of this somewhat rare moth). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 145-147. MacGiuiivray, A. D. A new genus and some new species of Tenthredinidæ. (Describes a new genus of Sawflies, Phebatrophia with the type species P. Mathesoni, from adult females bred from larvæ, leaf-miners on birch, collected at New Glasgow, Nova Scotia; also gives a table of Caliroa, with many species, among which is C.laudata from Vancouver, B.C). Can. Ent., xh, 345- 362, October 1909. MacGrzzivray, A. D. A synopsis of the American species of Scolioneurinæ. (A sub-family of the Tenthredinidæ, Sawflies. One of the species described, Metallus Canadensis, Marlatt, was taken in Canada, but in what locality is not mentioned). Annals, Ent. Soc. America, ii, 259-271, December, 1909. Macovwn, JOHN. Dr. Fletcher as a Naturalist. (An appreciation by a distinguished botanist of the attainments in other departments besides Entomology of his la- mented friend). Ottawa Naturalist, xxii, 212-214, January 1909. Morris, FRANK. Obituary notice of the late Dr. William Brodie, with portrait. Can. Ent. xli, 377-380, November 1909. Morris, FRANK. Some guests at the banquet of blossoms. (A delightfully written account of captures, chiefly beetles, made at blossoms). Can. Ent. xli, 409-418, December, 1909. Newcoms, WILLIAM W. A summer with Chrysophanus dorcas, Kirby. (A very interesting account of the life-history and habits of this little butterfly. Many extracts are included from correspondence with the late Dr. Fletcher). Can. Ent. xli, 221-229, July 1909. 118 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA PEARSALL, RicHARD I’. New Geometridæ and Notes. (Contains descriptions of thirteen new species of which Eupithecia limnata and usurpata are from British Columbia.) Proc. Ent. Soc. Washington, xi, 119-132, July-September, 1909. Pierce, W. Dwicut. A Monographie Revision of the Twisted-winged Insects comprising the order Strepsiptera, Kirby. (An excellent and very complete monograph of these little known parasitic insects. All the known species of the world are recorded with particulars of host, distribution, etc., including several from Canada). Bulletin 66, 1909, U.S. National Museum, Washington, pp. 232, fifteen plates and three text figures of structural details. Prerce, W. Dwicur. Studies of North American Weevils. (A list with localities of all species of Curculionidae found in North America, including Canada; a number of new forms are described and keys are given to many of the groups and genera). Proc. U. S. National Museum, xxxvii, 325-364, December 1909, Poutton, E. B. Mimiery in the Butterflies of North America. (An interesting account of the results of a study of the Butterfly fauna of this Continent with reference to mimetic resemblances. Several Canadian species are referred to). Annals, Entomological Society of America, ii, 203-242, December 1909. Prout, Louis B. On the genera Venusia, Euchæca and Hydrelia. (Discusses the characters of these Geometrid moths and the synonymy of species assigned to them). Can. Ent., xli, 93-94, March 1909. Rouwer, 8. A. The Sawfly genus Cryptocampus in Boreal North America. (The species included in this genus make their galls on various willows; many of them occur in Canada. Tables of the adults and of the galls are given as well as full descriptions). Journal N.Y. Ent. Soc., xvii, 7-25, March 1909. SAUNDERS, WILLIAM. Dr. Fletcher’s Work, its influence on Canadian Agriculture. Ottawa Naturalist, xxii, 192-196, January 1909. Memoir of Dr. Fletcher, Experimental Farms Report for the year ending March 31, 1909. Ottawa, pp. 37-39 (portrait). SAUNDERS, WILLIAM. Report of the Division of Entomology and Botany. (Gives an account of the importation of the Brown-tail Moth on nursery stock from France, the measures taken for its destruction, the nurseries in which it was found, its life-history, etc). Experimental Farms Report for the year ending March 31, 1909, Ottawa, pp. 37-48. SHUTT, F. T. Insecticides and Fungicides. (Gives detailed descriptions and analyses of the arsenical and other preparations employed for these purposes.) Report of the Chemist, Experimental Farms Report for the year ending March, 31 1909, Ottawa, pp. 178-190. [BETHUNE]| BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN ENTOMOLOGY 119 SMITH, JOHN B. A revision of some species of Noctuidæ heretofore referred to the genus Homoptera, Boisduval. (This confusing generic name happily gives place to Hubner’s earlier designation Phæocyma. The revision of the species is most useful and clears up many doubtful points). Proc. U.S. Nat. Museum, xxxv, 209-275 (six plates), November 1908. SMITH, JOHN B. New species of Noctuidæ for 1909. (Contains descriptions of 19 new species of which two are from Ontario and four from British Columbia). Journal N. Y. Ent. Soc., xvii, 57-71, June 1909. SWAINE, J. M. Notes on the larva and pupa of Sthenopis thule, Strecker. (Describes for the first time the early stages of this interesting Hepialid moth). Can. Ent. xli, 337-343, plate and figures, October 1909. SWAINE, J. M. Injurious Insects of the Montreal region in 1908. 1st Annual Report, Quebec Society for the Protection of Plants, pp. 17-23 (six figures), Mon- treal 1909. Some Insects affecting the Apple. ibid. pp. 40-49 (five figures). TayLor, Gro. W., and GIBSON, ARTHUR. Notes on Sphinx perelegans, Hy. Edwards, in British Columbia. Can. Ent., xli, 423-424, December 1909. Taycor, Gro. W. The Eupithecia of eastern North America, No. 3. (A study of the standing and synonymy of many species belonging to this family of Geometrid mothes). Can. Ent., xli, 425-428, December 1909. TREHERNE, R. C. Observations on the Sorghum Midge. (An account of the life-history of this seriously injurious insect). 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, pp. 47-49. Van Duzer, Epwarp P. Synonymical and descriptive notes on North American Heteroptera. Can. Ent., xli, 369-375, October 1909. Van Due, E. P. Synonymical notes on North American Homoptera. (Includes a list of types of genera established by the author). Can. Ent. xli, 380-384, November 1909. Wa ker, E. M. On the Orthoptera of Northern Ontario. (Records the capture of 34 species in the Boreal zone, with notes on localities, numbers observed, variations, etc., and an introductory account of the various places in which collections were made. One new species, Nomotettix borealis, is figured and described). Can. Ent. xli, 137-144, May; 173-178, plate, June; 205-212, July, 1910. 120 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA WEBSTER, R. L. The distribution of North American species of Phytonomus. (Eleven species of these Snout-beetles are found on this continent, nearly all of them in Canada). Entomological News, xx, 80-82, February i909. WicKkHAM, H. F. The preparation of Beetles for the Microscope. (A valuable series of in- structions for the guidance of students of the Coleoptera). Can. Ent. xh, 1-5, January, 1909. WIckHAM, H. F. Notes on a Thread-legged Bug. (An interesting description of the habits of Emesa longipes, of which little has been known). Ottawa Naturalist, xxli, 255-257, March 1909. WILLIAMSON, E. B. The Northern American Dragonflies (Odonata) of the genus Macromia. (Describes ten species which are distributed generally over the United States and southern and eastern Canada). Proc. U.S. National Museum, xxxvii, 369-398, two plates, December 1909. Winn, A. F. Two additions to the list of Butterflies of the Island of Montreal. (Records the capture of Amblyscirtes samoset and Terias lisa). Can. Ent. xli, 34- 35, January 1909. 39th Annual Report, Ent. Soc. Ont., 1908, p. 63. Winn, ALBERT F. d The Hepialide or Ghost-moths. (A popular account of this remarkable family of moths, with special reference to the life-history of Hepialus thule). Can. Ent. xli, 181-193, June 1909. WINN, ALBERT F. Economic Insects. Report of Montreal District. 1st Annual Report, Quebee Society for the Protection of Plants, pp. 50-52, Montreal, 1909. SECTION IV., 1910. | PAL Trans. R.S. C. X.—Bibliography of Canadian Botany, 1906-1909. By A. Ho Mackay, LD: (Read by title, 28th September, 1910.) ACLOQUE, A. “Quelques Questions Controversées.” (Contains some botanical folklore.) Naturaliste Canadien, xxxiv; 2, pp. 17-22; Quebec, 1907. AMES, OAKES. “ Habenaria Orbiculata and H. Macrophylla.’”’ (With references to Canadian specimens.) Rhodora viii; 85, pp. 1-5 (2 fig.); Boston, Jan., 1906. p AMES, OAKES. “Notes on Habenaria.”’ (Reference to Canadian species and habitats.) Rhodora, x; 112, pp. 70, 71; Boston, April, 1908. Amt, H. M. “Notes on an interesting collection of Fossil Fruits from Vermont, in the Museum of the Geological Survey of Canada.” Ottawa Nat. xx; 15-17, 16 April, 1906. ANDERSON, J. R. “Curious Natural Freak.” (A laburnum tree in Victoria, B.C., bearing yellow, pink and mauve-coloured spikes of flowers, etc.) Ottawa Nat. xx; 4, p. 84; Ottawa, 5 July, 1906. ' ANDERSON, J. R. “Deciduous Woods of British Columbia.” (Read before the Natural History Society of British Columbia, 4 May, 1906.) ANDERSON, J. R. “Pure White Calypso borealis.” (At Thetis Lake, B.C.) Ottawa Nat. xxii; 254, 6 Feb., 1909. ANDERSON, J. R, “The late Dr. James Fletcher.”’ Ottawa Naturalist, xxii; 257-259, 12 March, 1909. ARMSTRONG, L. O. “The Railroad ane the Forest.” (A paper read at the Dominion Forestry Convention. Railroad supplies and the changing conditions.) ‘Rod and Gun,” vii; pp. 1047-1051. Woodstock, Ont., March, 1906. ARTHUR, J. C. “ Ascidiacee (pars). ‘‘Coleosporiacee.”’ “ Uredinacee.”’ “ Uredinales.” N. Am. Flora, vii; pp. 129-160; 85-95; 97-127; 83, New York, 1908. ARTHUR, J. C. “North American Rose-rusts.’’ Torreya, ix; 21-28, f. 1-3; 26 Feb., 1909. Sec. IV., 1910. 8. 122 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA BAILLIE, A. G. “Bog Plants.” (Notes on all species of bog plants near Pictou, Nova Scotia). Bull, Pict. Acad. Se. Ass’n, Vol. I, No.2, pp. 23 and 24, 6x9 inches, Pictou Academy, November, 1906. Barsour, J. H. “Local variations and other notes on blue-eyed grass (Sisyrinchium angustifolium).”’ Proc. and Trans. Nova Scotia Inst. Sci., xi; pp. 190-192; 6 June, 1906. BARTLETT, H. H. “Juncus compressus in the Province of Quebec.” (Found by Mr. A. 8. Pease on the Plains of Abraham, Quebec.) Rhodora, viii; 96, p. 233; Boston, December, 1906. Bartow, -B. “The Nodule organism of the Leguminose.’’ (Its Isolation, Cultivation, Identification and Commercial Applications. In collaboration with F. C. Harrison, of the Macdonald College, Experiments on Pseudominas radicicola described, 246 tests in different parts of Canada on eight legu- minous plants, 134 reports received, 91 showing decided effects, 43 high power photomerographs.) Trans. R.S.C., 2nd Ser. xii, Sec. IV, 12, pp 157-237, 26 plates, Ottawa, 1906. Baxter, J. M. “Microscopic Forms in Fresh Water.” (Diatoms and Desmids of Chatham, N.B.) Proc. Miramichi Nat. Hist. Asso., v; pp. 18-20; February, 1907, New Brunswick. Baxter, J. M. “Lake Deposits.” (A list of diatoms from two Nova Scotian lakes.) Proc. Miramichi Nat. Hist. Asso.,v; pp. 21, 22, February, 1907: New Brunswick, Canada. BERRINGER, MINNIE. “The Clubmosses of Pictou County.” Bull. Pictou Academy Sci. Ass’n, 1; 4, p. 50, Pictou, Nova Scotia, June, 1909. BLANCHARD, W. H. “On the Identity of Rubus Canadensis.” (Discussion of the description of Linnæus and distribution.) | Rhodora, x; 115, pp. 117-121; Boston, July, 1908. BRAINERD, EZRA. “Hybridism in the Genus Viola,—III.”’ (Alluding to Canadian varieties and habitats.) Rhodora, viii; 67, pp. 49-61, with diagram and full-page plates 66-70; Boston, March, 1906. BRAINERD, Ezra. “The older Types of North American Violets,—I.”’ (Reference to Canadian species and habitat.) Rhodora, ix: 102, pp. 93-98, Boston, June, 1907. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 123 BRITTON, NATHANIEL LORD, and SHAFER, JOHN ADOLPH, “North American Trees.” (Being descriptions and illustrations of the trees growing independently of cultivation in America north of Mexico and the West Indies.) Imp. 8 Vo., pp. x—894, figs. 781. Henry Holt and Co., 1908, $7.00. Britton, E. G. “The Genus Zygodon in North America.” Bryologist, xi; p. 61-66, illustr.; July, 1908. Bropig, W. “A New Station for a Northern Fern.” (Woodsia hyperborea on Huronian cliffs, Garden Island, Lake Temagani, Ontario.) Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 45, 18 May, 1906. BROWN, STEWARTSON. “Alpine Flora of the Canadian Rocky Mountains.’ (Illustrated with 31 water-colour drawings and 91 other illustrations by Mrs. Charles Schaeffer.) Pages, 352, $3.00; Putnam’s Sons, New York, 1907. Brown, S. “Botanizing in the Canadian Rockies.’ Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 58; 429, 430, 7 January, 1907. Buuter, A. H. REGINALD. “The Biology of Polyporus squamosus, Huds., a timber-destroying Fungus.” (Reprinted from Jour. Econ. Biol., 1906, Vol. i, pt. 3, pp. 101-138, with 10 pp. of plates.) Buzzer, A. H. REGINALD. “The Enzymes of Polyporus squamosus, Huds.” Annals of Botany, Vol. xx, No. Ixxvii, pp. 49-59, January, 1906. BuLLER, A. H. REGINALD. “The Destruction of Wood by Fungi.” From “Science Progress,” No. 11, pp. 1-18, 8 fig., January, 1909. BULLER, A. H. REGINALD. “Researches on Fungi.” (An account of the production, liberation and dispersion of the spores of Hymenomycetes treated botanically and phy- sically; and some observations upon the discharge and dispersion of the spores of Ascomycetes and of Pilobolus.) University of Manitoba, pp. xi—287, 63 x 10 inches. Well illustrated. Longmans, Green & Co. London, 1909. Browy, S. “A New Spruce from the Canadian Rocky Mountains.” (Picea albertiana Sp. nov. in Alberta). Torreya, vii; 123-125, 19 June, 1907. CALVERT, J. F. “Hart’s-tongue Fern.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. iv; 10, Guelph, 1908. 124 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CAMERON, CHARLES. “What our Neighbours are doing in Forestry.” “Rod and Gun” in Canada, xi; 418-421; Toronto, October, 1909. CAMPBELL, R. H. “Forestry in Canada.” Can. For. Jour., v; pp. 88-95, June, 1909; Toronto. CAMSELL, CHARLES. “ List of Plants collected on the Peel River in 1906.” (Fourteen species.) Ott. Nat., xxi (xxiv?), 2, p.38; Ottawa, 7 May, 1907. CANADIAN EXPERIMENTAL F ARMs. Reports of the Director and members of his staff, containing much infor- mation of applied botanical science. The King’s Printer, Ottawa. Annually. CANADIAN FORESTRY JOURNAL. “The Toronto 1909 Convention.” (Of the Canadian Forestry Associa- tion.) V; 1-17, Ottawa, March, 1909. CANADIAN FORESTRY JOURNAL. Reports of conferences, conventions relating to Forestry, and articles and addresses on Forestry problems. Editor, A. H. D. Ross, Toronto Uni- versity, Ontario. CANADIAN Forestry JOURNAL. “The Nova Scotia Forest Survey.” Can. For. Jour. v; pp. 141, 142, Dec- cember, 1909, Toronto. CANADIAN FORESTRY JOURNAL. “The Forest Trees of Canada.” (A list of 141, made with the aid of Prof. John Macoun and Mr. J. M. Macoun.) Can. For. Jour. v; 130-136, October, 1909, Toronto. CANADIAN FORESTRY JOURNAL. “Reforestation of Waste Lands.” Can. For. Jour. v; 30-83, Ottawa, June, 1909. CANADIAN FORESTRY JOURNAL. “The Forest Trees of Canada.” Can. For. Journal, v; 130-136, Ottawa, October, 1909. CANADIAN SEED GROWERS’ ASSOCIATION. “Catalogue of Selected Seed, 1906,” pp. 1-8, 1906, Ottawa. CANADIAN SEED GROWERS’ ASSOCIATION. “Report Fifth Ann. Meeting, Ottawa, Feb. 4th and 5th, 1909.” (Minutes, pp. 1-46, Papers and Addresses, pp. 47-116.) Sec’y, L. H. Newman, Gov’t Printing Bureau, Ottawa, 1909. CARTER, H. A. “An Addition to the List of Wellington County Orchidacee.” Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 46, 18 May, 1906. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 12 Qt Cannon, D. ‘“ Quelques Notes sur le Douglas.” Can. For. Jour. v; pp. 156-160 with map, Ottawa, December, 1909. CHEVALIER, CH. “De l'Origine des Plantes Cultivées.”” (Popular articles continued.) Naturaliste Canadien, xxxiii; 5, pp. 72-74; xxxiii; 4, pp. 63-64; Quebec, May, 1906. ’ CLARK, Gro. H. “Summary of Competitions in Standing Fields of Seed Grain, Quebec, New Brunswick, Nova Scotia and P. E.I., 1909.” (The Seed Commis- sioner’s Report, Seed Branch, Dept. Agr., Canada.) Ottawa, 1909. ‘CLUTE, WILLARD N. “A Check List of the North American Fernworts.”’ (An annotated list, beginning and going on to No. 20 in this issue—continued.in later issues.) Fern Bulletin xiii, 4, pp. 109-120; Binghampton, New York, October, 1905. CLuTE, WiLLARD N. “A Check List of the North American Fernworts.’’ (Continued—Nos. 45 to 76.) Fern Bulletin, Vol. xiv, No. 3, pp. 86-90; Binghampton, N.Y., July, 1906. CoLGATE, E. J. “Notes on the flora of Northern Wellington County.” Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 45, 46, 18 May, 1906. Co.Luins, F. 8. “Notes on Alge—VIII.”’ (Some references to Canadian species and hab- itats.) Rhodora vill; 92, pp. 157-161; Boston, August, 1906. CouriN, HENRI. “La Culture des Plantes Phanerogames par les Fourmis.” (A populariza- tion of observations by M. Ule.) Naturaliste Canadien, xxxiv; 5, pp. 67- 69; Quebec, May, 1907. CRIDDLE, NORMAN. “The Fly Agaric (Amanita muscaria), and how it affects Cattle.’ (De- scribes effects of A. muscaria on Cattle and Calves in Aweme, Manitoba.) Ottawa Nat. xix, 11, pp. 203, 204; Ottawa, 3 February, 1906. ‘CRIDDLE, NORMAN. “How the seeds of Plants are spread in Nature.” (Discussed by N. Criddle, of Aweme, Manitoba, under the sub-divisions: 1, Carried by wind; 2, by tumbling; 3, scattered by wind; 4, by clinging and sticking; 5, by propulsion, trailing and climbing; 6, by birds.) Ott. Nat. xxi; 2, pp. 27-31; Ottawa, 7 May, 1907. 126 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CrippLe, NORMAN, CLARK, GEO. H., and FLETCHER, JAMES. “Farm Weeds of Canada.” (A volume 9 x 12 inches, with 100 pp. of letter- press by Fletcher, and 56 full-page plates of weeds in colours by Criddle, published under the charge of Clark, Seed Commissioner.) Ottawa, Dominion Department of Agriculture, 1907. CrIDDLE, NORMAN. “The so-called White Wild Oats and What they are.” Ottawa Nat. xxiii; 127, 128, 18 October, 1909. CuriNo, Luiat. “Osservazioni ed aggiunte alla Flora del Canada.” (30 sp. of phanero- gams, mostly grasses, 31 sp. of Mosses and 6 of Lichens, from British Columbia.) 63x94 inches, 10 pp. Estratto del Malphigia, Anno xix, Vol. xix; Genova, Tipografia Ciminago, 1905. CUSHMAN, JOSEPH AUGUSTINE. “Some Desmids from Newfoundland.” (Determined from collections by Waghorne at Bay of Islands, Bryant at St. Anthony, and Allen from Rose au Rue—72 species in seventeen genera.) Bull. Tor. Bot. Club, New York, xxxiii; 607-615, December, 1906. DEARNESS, JOHN. “The Cyperaceæ of Middlesex County.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. iii; 18-22; Guelph, 1907. DEARNESS, JOHN. | “What is the Value of Colour to the Fleshy Fungi?” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. iii; 37, Guelph, 1907. DEARNESS, JOHN. “Fungi as Food; some Ontario Species.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. iv; 111-126; Guelph, 1908. DEARNESS, JOHN. “Dioscorea Villosa.” (The wild Yam, growing in wooded flats along the river Thames, Ontario.) Ott. Nat. xxiii; 58, 28 May, 1909. Dent, W. A. “Dioscorea Villosa at Sarnia.” (The Wild Yam and several other rare plants at Sarnia, Ontario.) Ott. Nat. xxii, 9, pp. 184, 185; Ottawa, 8 Dec., 1908. Derrick, CARRIE M. “Suspension of Life in Plants.”” (Read before the Natural History Society of Montreal, Session 1906-7.) Derrick, CARRIE M. “Some of the Latest Results in Plant Breeding.’”’ (Read before the Natural History Society of Montreal, 27 Jan., 1908.) [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 127 Dickson, Jas. R. “The Riding Mountain Forest Reserve.” Forestry Branch Bull., 6, Ottawa, 1909. EGGLESsTON, W. W. “The Crataegi of the Northeastern U.S.A. and Adjacent Canada.” (Taking up the more important published species and varieties.) Rhodora [x; 103, pp. 73-84; Boston, May, 1908. Errric, G. “Meetings of the Botanical Branch.” (Of the Field-Naturalists’ Club, Ottawa, in Dec., 1905.) Ottawa Nat. xix, 10, pp. 201, 202; Ottawa, 6 Jan., 1906. ELrriG, G. “Meeting of Botanical Branch” (of the Ottawa Field Naturalists’ Club, 5th Dec., 1907, with reference to interesting botanical specimens and events). Ott. Nat. xxi (xxiv?), 8, pp. 165, 166; Ottawa, 10 Jan., 1908. Hrriorr, J. H: “The Native Trees and Shrubs of Muskoka (Ontario). (A classified list of 133 species with introductory notes.) In Outdoor Life, Trudeau, New York, Dec., 1905. Evans, ALEXANDER W. “Notes on New England Hepaticae—iv.”’ (Hight species including Canadian habitats.) Rhodora viii; 86, pp. 34-45; Boston, Feb., 1906. Evans, ALEXANDER W. “Notes on New England Hepaticae—vi.”’ (References to Canadian species and habitats.) Rhodora x; 118, pp. 85-193; Boston, October, 1908. Fartow, G. W. “Notes on Fungi—i.” (References to Canadian species and habitats— Tremella, Synchitrium, Pucciniastrum.) Rhodora x; 109, pp. 9-17; Boston, January, 1908. Farr, Epiru M. “Some New Plants from the Canadian Rockies and Selkirks.” (With descriptions of four species of Pachystima, one of Arnica, two of Hieracium, one of Dryas, and one of Ranunculus.) Ott. Nat. xx, 5, pp. 105-111, Ottawa, 15 August, 1906. Farr, Epirn M. “Contributions to a Catalogue of the Flora of the Canadian Rocky Mountains and the Selkirk Range.’ (A summation of her own and the collection of other botanists, making a list of 763 species of vascular plants, 38 of which are pteridophytes, and 15 gymnosperons.) Contrib. Bot. Lab. Univ. Penn. iii; 1-18, 1907. FauLe, J. H. “Arceuthobium pusillum Peck.’”’ (On Picea nigra at Wilcox Lake, York County, Ontario.) Ott. Nat. xxi, 9, p. 175, Ottawa, 23 January, 1908. 128 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA FAULLzL, J. H. “Notes on Rondeau Park.” Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. iv; pp. 99-103, Guelph, 1908. FAULL, J. EH: “The Stele of Osmunda cinnamomea.” Trans. Canadian Inst. viii; 515-534, pls. 4-6, 1909. Fett, E. P. “Gall Midges of the Goldenrod.” Ottawa Nat. xxii; 244-249, 6 February, 1909. FERNALD, M. L. ‘A New Geum from Vermont and Quebec.” (Continuing a description of Geum pulchrum sp. n. from Mendon in Vermont and Bic in Quebec.) Rhodora viii; 85, pp. 11, 12, Boston, January, 1906. FERNALD, M. L. “Some American Representatives of Arenaria verna.’’ (With four varieties and two related species, one, A. litorea being new and probably found not only in Quebec and N.B., but in Newfoundland.) Rhodora viii; 86, pp. 31-34, Boston, February, 1906. FERNALD, M. L. “Two Variations of Carex glareosa.’’ (Habitat including Eastern Canada the new variety being described as Var. amphigena, Var. nov.) Rhodora vill; 86, pp. 45-47, Boston, February, 1906. FERNALD, M. L. “The Genus Streptopus in Eastern America.” (In addition to amplezi- folius and roseus he finds on Mt. Albert, Gaspé, Quebec; S. oreopolus sp. n., and in Michigan, S. longipes sp. n. Rhodora viii; 88, pp. 69-71, Apr., 1906. FERNALD, M. L. “Variations of Carex paupercula.’’ (In Eastern Canada and U.S.A. there are at least two varieties which are described var. zrrigua and var. pallens.) Rhodora viii; 88, pp. 73-77, Boston, April, 1906. FERNALD, M. L. “Some Anomalous Plants of Tiarella and Mitella.”’ (Including Canadian species and habitats.) Rhodora viii; 89, pp. 90-91, Boston, May, 1906. FERNALD, M. L. “Some New or Little Known Cyperaceae of Eastern North America.” (Allusions to Canadian species and habitats.) Rhodora viii; 91, pp. 126- i 130, Boston, July, 1906. T'ERNALD, M. L. “Some New or Little Known Cyperaceae of Eastern North America.” (Continuec from page 130, with references to Canadian species and habitats.) Rhodora viii; 92, pp. 161-168, Boston, August, 1906. i [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 129 FERNALD, M. L. “Some New or Little Known Cyperaceae of Eastern North America.” (Allusions to species and habitats in Canada, continued from p. 167.) Rhodora viii; 93, pp. 181-185, Boston, September, 1906, and (continued from p. 184), Rhodora viii; 94, pp. 200-204, Boston, October, 1906. FERNALD, M. L. “An Alpine Variety of Solidago Macrophylla.”’ (Canadian and Newfound- land references.) Rhodora viii; 96, 227-228, Boston, December, 1906. FERNALD, M. L. “The Identity of Eriophorum Chamissonia Mey. and E. russeolum Fr. (Gives his reasons to Theo. Holm for recommending the change from the later name of Fries to the earlier name of Meyer.) Ott. Nat. xx, 3, pp. 62-65, Ottawa, 4 June, 1906. FERNALD, M. L. “Ribes Vulgare and its Indigenous Representative in Eastern North America.” (Specially referring also to R. tristre Pallas, and Var. albinervum (Michx), in Canada.) Rhodora ix; 97, pp. 1-4, Boston, January, 1907. FERNALD, M. L. “The Variations of Primula farinosa in North eastern America.” (Speci- ally referring to varieties Americana and incana in Canada.) Rhodora ix; 97, pp. W5, 16, Boston, January, 1907. FERNALD, M. L. : “The Alpine Rhinanthus of Quebec and New Hampshire.” (New species described, R. oblongifolia.) Rhodora ix; 98, pp. 23-25, Boston, February, 1907. FERNALD, M. L. “Doctor Sarrasin of Quebec.” Jour. Bot. xlv; 117, 118, 1 Mar., 1907, Chicago. FERNALD, M. L. “Streptopus oreopolus, a possible Hybrid.” (Referring to species described April, 1906, from Mt. Albert, Gaspé Co., Quebec.) Rhodora ix; 102, pp. 106, 107, Boston, June, 1907. FERNALD, M. L. | “The Genus Suaeda in Northeastern America.” (Reference to Canadian habitat.) Rhodora ix; 104, pp. 140-146, Boston, August, 1907. FERNALD, M. L. “The Soil Preferences of certain Alpine and Sub-Alpine Plants.’’ (Im- portant paper with valuable tabulations extending into Canada.) Rhodora ix, 105; pp. 149-193, Boston, September, 1907. FERNALD, M. L. “Some New Willows of Eastern America.” (References including Cana- dian species and habitats.) Rhodora ix; 108, pp. 221-226, Boston, December, 1907. 130 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA FERNALD, M. L. “The Representatives of Rumex salicifolius in Eastern America.” (Ref- erence to Canadian species and habitat.) Rhodora x; 109, pp. 19, 20, Boston, January, 1908. FERNALD, M. L. “Notes on Some Plants of Northeastern America.” (Numerous refer- ences to Canadian species and habitats. New species: Potamogiton bupleu- roides (Nfld. and Quebec), Fragaria multicipita (Quebec), Callitriche anceps (Quebec), Vaccinium nubigenum (Quebec), and several new varieties). Rhodora x; 111, pp. 46-55, Boston, March, 1908. FERNALD, M. L. “Notes on some Plants of Northeastern America,” (continued from p. 55). Rhodora x; 113, pp. 84-95, Boston, May, 1908. FERNALD, M. L. “Lemna minor and Sparganium eurycarpum in Rimouski Co.’ (Pictou the most northerly station for the latter—in Nova Scotia.) Rhodora x; 113, pp. 95, 96, Boston, May, 1908. FERNALD, M. L. “Preliminary Lists of New England Plants,—xxi, Cyperaceae.’’ (Refer- ences to Canadian species and habitats.) Rhodora x; 116, pp. 135-144, Boston, August, 1908. FERNALD, M. L. y “Note on Michaux’s Vaccinium myrtilloides.” (References to Canadian species and habitats.) Rhodora x; 116, pp. 147, 148, Boston, August, 1908. FERNALD, M. L. “Draba aurea in Rimouski County, Quebec.” (D. borealis reported in Rhodora vii, 267, 1905, is merely a variety of D. aurea.) Rhodora x; 116, p. 148, Boston, August, 1908. FERNALD, M. L. “Preliminary Lists of New England Plants,—xxii.’’ (References to Cana- dian species and habitats.) Rhodora x; 117, pp. 168-172, Boston, Septem- ber, 1908. FERNALD, M. L. “ Bidens connata and some of its American Allies.’’ (References to Cana- dian species and habitats.) Rhodora x; 119, pp. 197-203; Boston, Novem- ber, 1908. FERNALD, M. L. “The representatives of Potentilla anserina in eastern America.” Rhodora xi; 1-9, 13 February, 1909. FERNALD, M. L. “The Variations of Arenaria peploides in America.” Rhodora xi; 109-115, ' 7 June, 1909. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 131 FERNALD, M. L. “An inland variety of Proserpinaca palustris.” (In Ontario and U.S.A.) Rhodora xi; 120, June, 1909. FERNALD, M. L. “The North American species of Barbarea.’”’ Rhodora xi; 134-141, 1 July, 1909. FERNALD, M. L. “Salix pedicellaris and its Varieties.’”’ Rhodora xi; pp. 157-162, August, 1909. FERNALD, M. L. “A new variety of Abies balsamea.’’ (Var. phanerolepis.) Rhodora xi, 201-203, November, 1909. FERNOW, B. E. “An Analysis of Canada’s Timber Wealth.” Forest Quart. vi; 337-353. Map, Illustr., December, 1908. FLETCHER, JAMES. “School Exhibits of Pressed Plants.’’ (Nature Study No. xxxviii; the advantages of such exhibits and methods described.) Ott. Nat. xx; 8, pp. 173-176; Ottawa, 6 November, 1906. FLETCHER, JAMES. “Orchard Pests, Insecticides, Farm Weeds.” (His evidence as Entomologist and Botanist before the Select Standing Committee on Agriculture and Colonization, 1906-7, pp. 113-140; By order of Parliament, Ottawa, 1907.) FLETCHER, JAMES. “Cassia chamaecrista.”’ (A note on its occurrence at St. Thomas, Ontario.) Ott. Nat., xxi; 9, p. 182; Ottawa, 23 January, 1908. FLETCHER, JAMES. “Two Newly Introduced European Plants.” (Butomus umbellatus, L., and Sambucus Ebulus, L., found in Quebec by Bro. Marie Victorin of Longueuil College.) Ott. Nat. xxii; 4, pp. 80, 81; Ottawa, 10 July, 1908. FLETCHER, JAMES. “Experimental Farms.’”’ (Report of the Entomologist and Botanist.) For 1907-8, pp. 183-213; for 1908-9, pp. 40-64. King's Printer, Ottawa, 1908 and 1909. | FowLer, J. “Report on the Flora of Canso, Nova Scotia.” Further contributions. Can. Biol. 1902-5; 59-70, 1907. Fraser, W. P. “Collection (Pictou, N.S.) of the æcial Stage of Calyplospora columnaris (Alb. & Schw.) Kuhn.” Science ii, 30; 814, 815. 3 December, 1909. 132 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Fuzzer. Geo. D. “The School Garden and the Country School.” (Being a description of the Macdonald Rural School Garden at Brome, Quebec—Nature Study series No. 32.) Ottawa Naturalist xix, 12, pp. 235-246, 1 fig.; Ottawa, 9 March, 1906. GANoNG, W. F. “On the Present Confusion in the Names of American Plants.”’ Ed. Rev. Atl. Prov. Canada xx; 11,12. Saint John, New Brunswick, June, 1906. GANONG, W. F. “The Nascent Forest of the Miscou Beach Plain.” (No. 4 of the contribu- tions to the Ecological Plant Geography of the Province of New Brunswick, with 14 illustrations exp/aining the Geography, Structure and Character of the Region.) Bot. Gaz. xlii; 2, pp. 81-106, August, 1906; Chicago and New York. GANoONG, W. F. “Notes on the Natural History and Physiography of New Brunswick.” Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc. of New Brunswick vi; 1 (No. xxvi), pp. 17-39. Saint John, 1908. Ganona, W. F. “On balls of Vegetable Matter from Sandy Shores, II” Rhodora, xi, 149-152, August, 1909. Gares, REGINALD RUGGLEs. “Pollen Developments in Hybrids of Oenothera lata x O. Lamarckiana, and its relation to mutation.” (The inference seems justifiable that the mutations of O. Lamarckiana arise during the reduction divisions and that pollen grains which will give rise to mutants differ in their potentialities and probably also in chromation morphology from the ordinary pollen grains of the plant, 3 pl. 52 fig.) Bot. Gaz. 43, 81-115; February, 1907, Chicago. GATES, REGINALD RUGGLES. “Hybridization and Germ Cells of Oenothera Mutants.” (Chromosomes in O. lata, 14. In hybrid O.lata x O. Lamarckiana pollen, at least 20. Hybrid appears to have 21, while each of the parents has only 14. In the telephase of the heterotypic mitosis in the pollen mother cells of the Lamarckiana hybrid, the chromosomes frequently have distinctly the form of tetrads. Homotypia mitosis, two-lobed.) Bot. Gaz. 44, 1-21, July, 1707. GaTEs, R. R. “A Study of Reduction in Oenothera rubrinervis.”” A study of mitosis in O. rubrinervis, with three full plates and 46 figures.) Botanical Gazette, 46: 1-24, July, 1908; Chicago. Gates, R. R. “The Chromosomes of Oenothera.”” (O. Lamarckiana, rubrinervis, nanella, and the first crossed by O. lata have 14; O. gigas, 28; O. lata by O. gigas, 21, generally). Science, xxvii, 683, pp. 193-195, 31 January, 1908. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 133 Gates, R. R. “Cytological Basis of Mendelism.”” (A review of V. Gregoire’s Les Fonde- ments cytologique des théories courantes sur |’Hérédité Mendélienne.” Ann. Soc. Roy. 2 vol. et Malacol. Belgique 42; 267-320. Bot. Gazette, xlvii, 1, pp. 79-81. Chicago, January, 1909. Gares, REGINALD RUGGLES. “The Behaviour of Chromosomes in Oenothera lata and O. gigas.” Bot. Gazette, xlviii, 179-199. Pls. 12-14; 1909, Chicago. Gates, R. R. “Studies of Inheritance in the Evening Primrose.’”’ Medical Recorder, 1909, 1-6; Chicago, February, 1909. Grsson, H. H. ‘“ American Forest Trees, 1-43.” Hardwood Record, xix, January 1905, to xxvi, 1908. Illustr. GREENE, Epwarp L. “A New Northern Antennaria.” (A description of Antennaria Athabas- censis, found at Fort Chippwayan, Athabasca, 4 June, 1903.) Ottawa Naturalist, xix, 10, p. 197, Ottawa, 6 January, 1906. GREENE, Epwarp L. “Some Canadian Antennarias.” (The following species are described: eximia in Skagit Valley, B.C.; chlorantha, erigeroides and modestu, the latter found at an altitude of 6,000 feet in the Skagit Valley by Mr. James M. Macoun.) Ott. Nat. xx, 4, pp. 71, 72. Ottawa, 5 July, 1906. GREENE, Epwarp L. “Is Rhus glabra in Canada?” (No. Instead it is a smaller form, which he calls Rhus /thacensis.) Ott. Nat. xxii, 9, pp. 179-181.; Ottawa, 8 December, 1908. GREENE, E. L. “Canadian Species of Thalictrum, I.” Four new varieties of 7’. alpinum. Ottawa Nat. xxiii, 17-19, 30 April, 1909. “—II.” xxiii, 37-40, 28 May, 1909. GREENE, E. L. “Landmarks of Botanical History.” (A study of certain epochs in the development of the science of botany.) Part I (Prior to 1562 A.D.), Smithson, Misc. Coll. liv (a part), 1-329, 1909. GREENE, Epwarp L. “Field Notes of Canadian Botany, I.” Ottawa Nat. xxiii, 110-113, 28 September, 1909. Griaces, ROBERT F. “Cymathere, a kelp from the Western Coast.” (A study of material collected at the Minnesota Seaside Station on Vancouver Island, Canada, with a plate containing nine figures.) Ohio Naturalist, vii, 5, pp. 89-96 (Cont. Bot. Lab. O. State Univ. xxix). Columbus, O., March, 1907. 134 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Grou, H. “Tnflorescence of the Canada Thistle.’ (Cnicus arvensis.) Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. iii, 41; Guelph, 1907. Grou, H. “Another Locality for Eruca sativa.” (At Preston, Ontario, characters of the species described.) Ott. Nat. xxi (xxiv?), 8, p. 161.; Ottawa, January, 1908. GUILLET, CEPHAS. “Fungi from the Kawartha Lakes.’’ (Collections from Kawartha to Toronto, including several new species.) Ottawa Naturalist, xxiii, 4, pp. 57-60, July, 1907. GUILLET, CEPHAS. “Kawartha Mushrooms.’”’ (Eleven additional species, with comments.) Ott: Nat. xxi, 9, p. 176; Ottawa, 23 January, 1908. Gussow, H. T. ‘“ A serious potato disease occurring in Newfoundland.” (A chytridiaceous fungus—Chrysophlyctis endobiotica—known as “cauliflower disease,’’ or ‘“potato canker.”) Cent. Exp. Farm Depart. Agric. Ottawa, Canada. Bull. 63, pp. 8, pls. 2, fig. 1; 1909. HAMILTON, R. 8. “The Galt Park Wild-Flower Garden.” (Nature Study—No. xxxv. A description of this wild-flower garden in Galt, Ontario.) Ott. Nat. xx, 3, pp. 67-70; Ottawa, 4 June, 1906. Harrison, F. C. “The Nodule Organism of the Leguminosæ—Its Isolation, Cultivation, Identification and Commercial Application.” (In collaboration with B. Barlow, O.A.C., Guelph. Experiments with Ps. radicicola accurately described, 246 tests throughout Canada, with eight leguminous plants; 134 reports received, 91 showing decided effects, 43 photomicrographs illustrating the paper.) Trans. R.S.C. 2nd Ser. xii, Sec. iv, 12, pp. 157- 237, 26 pl.; Ottawa, 1906. Harrison, F. C. “The Distribution of Lactic Acid Bacteria in Curd and Cheese of the Cheddar Type.” (A description of the process of manufacture, and of microscopic sections taken at the different stages, with notes of the lactic acidity, nine photomicrographs showing section magnified 500, 1,200 and 1,500 diameters.) Trans. R.S.C.,2nd Ser. xii, Sec.iv, 9, pp. 83-97, 5 pl.; Ottawa, 1906. Harrison, F. C. “A Method of Preparing Gelatine Plates for Museum or Class Purposes.”’ Trans. R.S. C. iii, 1‘; Ottawa, 1908. HASTINGS, OREGON. “The Infusorial Earths of British Columbia.’’ (Read before the Natural History Society of British Columbia, 10 February, 1908.) [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 135 Hay, Geo. U. “Observations on Weather and Plants, 1906.” Nat. Hist. Soc., New Brunswick, v, 559-561, 1907; vi; 1 (No. XXVJ), pp. 44-45; St. John, N.B., 1908 1a Why's, (CUE “The Fungi of New Brunswick.” Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc. New Brunswick, vi; pt. 1 (No. xxvi), pp. 40-43; St. John, 1908. Hay, Geo. U. “Report of Committee on Botany.’ Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc., New Bruns- wick, v; 563, 564, 1907. vi; 1 (No. xxvi), pp. 63, 64; St. John, N.B., 1908. Hay, G. U. “Early Wild Flowers of England and Canada—a Comparison.” (Read before the Roy. Soc. Can., Ottawa, May, 1908). Hay, GU: “Memorial Sketch of the late John Moser.” (Collector of musci, fungi, etc.). Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc. New Brunswick, vi; 46, 1908. HEBDEN, T. - “Some British Columbia Lichens.’’ Bryologist, x; 101, 102, 2 N, 1907. HENSHAW, JULIA. “Mountain Wild Flowers of Canada.” (A simple and popular guide to the names and descriptions of the flowers that bloom above the clouds). 384 pp., 100 full page half-tones from photographs. Toronto, William Briggs, 1906. Herriot, W. “The Cyperacee of the Vicinity of Galt, Ontario.’ Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 35-38, 18 May, 1906. Herriot, W. “The Cyperaceæ of the Vicinity of Galt, O.” (A list of over 100 sp.). Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. No. 2, pp. 35-38. Guelph, May, 1906. Herriot, W. “The early Wake-Robin.” Ottawa Nat. xxii, 187, 8 December, 1908. Herariot, W. “The Grasses of Galt, Ontario and Vicinity.’ Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. iv; 126-132; Guelph, 1908. Herrior, W. “ Epigæa repens in Waterloo County (Ontario).” (Its habitat and asso- ciated plants). Ott. Nat. xxii; 259, 12 March, 1909. Hickson, Mary E. “Song of the Dead Pines.’’ (Five Stanzas). Rod and Gun, ix, 5, p. 425; Woodstock, O., October, 1907. 136 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Hom, THEO. “On the Structure of Roots.” (Mainly of herbaceous plants). Ottawa Nat. xx, I, pp. 18-22, 1 plate; Ottawa, 16 April, 1906. Hom, THEO. “ Eragrostis Purshii.”’ Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 46, 47, 18 May, 1906. Hom, THEO. “On the Etymology of Plant Names.” In Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. No. 2, pp. 25-30. Guelph, May, 1906. Hom, THEO. “ Rubiacee—Anatomical Studies of North American Representatives of Cephalanthus, Oldenlandia, Houstonia, Mitchella, Diodia and Galium.”’ Bot. Gaz. xliii; 153-186, pl. 7-9, 20 March, 1907. Hom, THEO. “New Plants from Arctic North America.” (New sp. in Arctophila, Dupontia, Glyceria, Draba, Lychnis and Arnica). Report. Nov. Sp. iii; 337, 338, 10 March, 1907. Hom, THEO. “The Genus Carex in North-west America.” (A synopsis of the species, types, characteristic of North-west America, and the geographical distribu- tion of carices in the region). Beih. Bot. Centralb. xxii?; 1-29, 1907. Hou, T. “Botanical Excursions.” (Novaja Zemlja; North-west Coast of Green- land; James’ Peak, Colorado). Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. iii; 2-6; Guelph, 1907. Hou, THEO. “The History of Caricography.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. iv: 105-111. Guelph, 1908. Hom, THEO. “Sisyrinchium: anatomical studies of North American species.” Bot. Gaz. xlvi, 179-192, pl. 10-114; 22 September, 1908. Hou, THEO. “Studies in the Gramineæ, IX. The Gramineæ of the Alpine Region of the Rocky Mountains in Colorado.” (Contains references to Canadian Alpine conditions). Bot. Gaz. xlvi, 6, pp. 422-444, with plate. Chicago, December, 1908. Hou, THEO. “Observations on Seedlings of North American Phænogamous Plants, Part I.” (A minute study of the development, etc., of seedlings—a plate with 18 fig. illustrating this part). Ott. Nat. xxii, 9, pp. 165-174; Ottawa, 8 December, 1908. Part II in Ott. Nat. xxii, 11, pp. 235-244, 6 February, 1909. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 137 Houcx, R. B. “Handbook of the Trees of the Northern States and Canada east of the Rocky Mountains.”” (Photo-descriptive of 208 species in 498 figures with letter-press description of each species, and at the end analytic keys and a glossary). 8 Vo. pp.x + 470; Lowville, New York: The Author, 1907. Hvuarp, L’ABBE V.-A. “Le Negundo et le Noyer Noir.” (Quoting an article written in 1882 by L’ Abbé Provancher). Naturaliste Canadien, xxxv: 9, pp. 135-140. Quebec, September, 1908. Hvarp, L’ABBE V.-A. “ Addition à la Flore d'Amérique.” (Butomus umbellatus and Sambucus ebulus, introduced by Marie-Victorin and Rolland-Bermain, professor in the college at Longueuil, Quebec). Naturaliste Canadien, xxxv; 5, pp. 65-67. Quebec, May, 1908. KInpDBERG, N. C. “New Contributions to Canadian Bryology.” (Includes new species in Calliergon (3), Eurynchium, Brachythecium, Hypnum, Polytrichum, Di- cranum and Grimmia (3). Ottawa Naturalist, xxiii, 137-143, 15 Novem- ber, 1909. KINDBERG, N. Cour. “New Contributions to Canadian Bryology.” Ottawa Nat. xxii; 137- 143, 15 November, 1909. Kirscu, SIMON. “On the Development and Function of Certain Structures in the Stipe and Rhizome of Pteris aquilina and other Pteridophytes.” (Thyloses blocking the regular canals in the vascular bundles, illustrated by 27 figures and 21 photomicrographs on eleven full page plates). Trans. R. S. C. ii; 1, 20, pp. 353-434; Ottawa, 1907. Kurnck, Proressor. “Tmproving Cereals by Selection.” (Describing the methods). O. A.C. Review, xxi, 2, pp. 77-80. Guelph, November, 1908. Kuvueu, A. B. “Scolopendrium vulgare in Ontario.” (Found with Polystichum lonchitis at several points in Grey and Bruce Counties, between the Georgian Bay and Lake Huron). Fern Bull. xii, 4. pp, 104-106. Binghampton, N.Y., October, 1905. KLiucx, A. B. “Notes on the Ferns of North Central Ontario.” From the Plant World, viii, 12, pp. 298-301. December, 1905. Kiucx, A. B. “An Introduced Luzula.” Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 45, 18 May, 1906. KLues, A. B. “ Eclipta abba in Canada.” Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 46, 18 May, 1906. Sec. IV., 1910. 9. 138 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA KLucs, A. B. “A Panicum New to Canada.” Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 46, 18 May, 1906. Kuvuau, A. B. “ Helianthus strumosus mollis in Ontario.’ Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 47, 18 May, 1906. Kuua3, A. B. “Another Station for Artemisia caudata.’ Ontario Nat. Sci. Bull. ii; 47, 18 May, 1906. Kiva, A. B. “Notes on the Cyperacee of Ontario.” (Cyperus, Eleocharis (2 sp.), Scir- pus, Rhynchospora, Scleria, Carex (7 sp.). Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. No. 2, pp. 23 and 24; Guelph, O., May, 1906. Kuvueu, A. B. “The Flora of a Sandy Marsh.’ (Eighty species near Oliphant, O., on Lake Huron). Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. No. 2, pp. 33-35; Guelph, O., May, 1906. Kuueu, A. B. “The Cyperacee of Wellington County, Ontario”. (An Annotated list of eighty-two species). Ont, Nat. Sci. Bull. No. 2, pp. 38-42, Guelph, May, 1906. K.uueu, A. B. “The Fern Flora of Ontario.” (An annotated list). Fern Bull. xiv, 3, pp. 65-74; Binghamton, N.Y., July, 1906. KLucsx, A. B. “The Carices of the Vicinity of Kingston.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. iv; pp. 103-104; Guelph, 1908. KLuesx, A. B. “ A Grass New to Eastern Canada.” Rhodora 10; 205, 17 December, 1908. Kuuvag, A. B. “Excretion of Sodium Chloride by Spartina glabra alternifolia.”” Rhodora xi; 237, 238, December, 1909. KNECHTEL, A. “The Dominion Forest Reserves.’’ Can. Forestry Jour. v; 31-47, illus- trated. Ottawa, March, 1909. KNECHTEL, A. “The Forest Reserves.’’ (Synopsis of a lecture given 26 February, 1909). Ottawa Nat. xxiii; 25-28, 28 May, 1909. KNECHTEL, A. “Shade Trees for Prairie Cities.” Can. Forestry Jour. v; 84-88; Ottawa, June, 1909. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 139 LAMBE, LAWRENCE M. “Report on Tertiary Plants of British Columbia collected by Lawrence M. Lambe in 1906, together with a Discussion of previously recorded Floras by D. P. Penhallow, D.Sc., F.G.S.A.”’ (167 folio pages, over 360 species referred to, many of them new, and 33 cuts). No. 1013, Govern- ment Printing Bureau, Ottawa, 1908. LAMSON-SCRIBNER, F. “Notes on Trisetum and Graphephorum.” (Including Canadian species and habitats). Rhodora, viii; 89, pp. 81-89; Boston, May, 1906. LAMSON-SCRIBNER, F. “The Genus Sphenophlis.” (Including Canadian species and habitats). Rhodora, viii, 92, pp. 137-146; Boston, August, 1906. LAMSON-SCRIBNER, F. “Notes on Muhlenbergia.”’ (Referring to species and habitats in Canada.) Rhodora, ix; 98, pp. 17-23; Boston, February, 1907 LLoyp, J. U. and C. G. “ Hydrastis Canadensis.’ Drugs and Medicines of North America I, 76-184, pl. 8 + f, 27-43, 1884-1885. Reprinted in Bulletin Lloyd Library No. 10, 1908. LocHHEAD, W. “A School of Affairs.” In Nature Study Review; New York, October, 1906. LocuHEaD, W. “The Weeds of P. E.I.”’ In An. Rep. Dept. Agric. P. E. I., 1906. LocHHEaD, W. “Bean Anthracnose,” “Onion Blight,” “Corn Smut,” “Celery Blight,” etc., in Canadian Horticulturist, 1906. LocHHEAD, W. “Agencies for the Promotion of Nature Study in Canada.” (No. xxxix of the Nature Study Series. Botanical references). Ott. Nat. xx, 9, pp. 193-196. Ottawa, 3 December, 1906. Lowg, J. D. “Hepatics and Lichens collected in Nova Scotia.” Bryologist, xii, 38—40, 1909. McCreapy, S. B. “Gardening for Schools.” (Showing : 1, Place of Gardening in Education; 2, Co-operative Experiments in Agriculture; 3, Co-operative Experiments in Forestry; 4, Co-operative Experiments in Horticulture; 5, Children’s Home Gardening Organizations). Bull. 152, MacDonald Institute and Ont. Dept. Agric. 32 pp.; Toronto, December, 1906 140 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA MacKay, A. H. “Phenological Observations in Canada, 1903.” Proc. and Trans. Nova Scotian Inst. Sci. xi; 271-285, 6 June, 1906. MacKak, A. H. “Botanical Notes in Nova Scotia.’ Proc. and Trans. Nova Scotian Inst. Sci. xi; 271-285, 6 June, 1906; Halifax. MacKay, A. H. “The Diatomacee of Canso Harbour, Nova Scotia.” (A provisional list). Further Contrib. Can. Biol. 1902-5; 55-58, 1907. MacKay, A. H. “Fungi of Nova Scotia: First Supplementary List.” Proc. and Trans. Nova Scotian Inst. Ssi. xii; 119-138, 8 May, 1908. MacKay, A. H. “Water-rolled Weed-balls.’”’ Proc. and Trasn. Nova Scotia Inst. Sci. xi; 667-670, illustrated, 27 July, 1908. MacKay, A. H. “Reports on Phenological Observations, year ended June 30th, 1906, Nova Scotia.” Jour. of Education, 3rd S. V; 5, pp. 79-91; Halifax, Nova Scotia, 10 May, 1907. MacKay, A. H. “ Senecio Jacobea.” Jour. of Education, 3rd S. v; 6, pp. 196, 197; Halifax, Nova Scotia, 7 November, 1907. MacKay, A. H. “Reports on Phenological Observations, year ended June 30th, 1907, Nova Scotia.” Jour. of Education, 3rd S. V; 1, pp. 98-121; Halifax, 28 May, 1908. MacKay, A. H. “Local Nature Observations.” Jour. Ed’n. 3rd S. vi; 2, pp. 207-217; Halifax, Nova Scotia, 27 November, 1908. MacKay. A. H. “Reports on Phenological Observations, year ended, June 30th 1908, Nova Scotia, ete.” Jour. Education, 3rd S. vi; 3, pp. 90-106, Halifax, 18 May, 1909. MacKay, A. H. “ Local Nature Observations.” Jour. Education, 3rd $. vi; 4, pp. 146-161; Halifax, Nova Scotia, 6 December, 1909. MacKay, A. H. “Report of the Botanical Club of Canada for 1906 and 1907.” Proc. R.S. C., 3rd S. ii; C x L—clxxxiii. Ottawa, 1908-1909. MacKay, A. H. “Report of the Botanical Club of Canada for 1908.” Proc. R.S.C., 3rd S., iii; eexiv—cexliii. Ottawa, 1909-10. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 141 MACKENZIE, J. J. “Infections Due to Yeast-like Fungi.” (Read before the Canadian In- stitute, Toronto, 1907). McLeon, R. R. “Pinehurst or Glimpses of Nova Scotia Fairyland.” (A sketch of scenery in Queen’s County, in which the Natural History is represented by descrip- tion and photogravure). Pamphlet printed on superior paper 6 x 84 inches, 63 pages. Boston, 1908. MacMittan, H. R. “Forest Fires in Canada during 1908.” Forestry Branch, Bull. 7; Ottawa Gov’t Print., 1909. MacMittan, H. R. “Forest Conditions in the Crow’s Nest Valley, Alberta.” Canadian For- estry Branch, Bulletin 5; Ottawa Gov’t Print., 1909. Macoux, Jas. M. “The Ottawa Species of Eriophorum.” (The distribution of eleven species is given). Ott. Nat. xx, 1, pp. 41, 42; Ottawa, 16 April, 1906. Macoux, Jas. M. “Spergula arvensis.” (Referring to a collection of plants from Ottawa(?) in the Gray Herbarium, which were said to be S. sativa). Ottawa Nat. xx. 1, p. 24; Ottawa, 16 April, 1906. Macoun, Jas. M. “Chrysanthemum Leucanthemum.” (The typical Canadian form from the Atlantic to the Pacific appears to be var. subpinnitifidum Fernald). Ott. Nat. xx, 3, p.55; Ottawa, 4 June, 1906. Macoun, Jas. M. “Ivy Poisoning and its Treatment.” (Dr. Franz Pfoff’s remedy for pois- oning by Rhus toxicodendron and R. venenata—washing, then bathing with lead acetate and alcohol; and Mr. L. E. Ammidown’s—bathing with strong solution of bicarbonate of soda). Ott. Nat. xx, 4, p. 76, 77; Ottawa, 5 July, 1906. Macoux, Jas. M. “Contributions to Canadian Botany.” (No. xvii, Forty-five rare species in new localities). Ott. Nat. xx, 7, pp. 135-143; Ottawa, 15 Oct., 1906. Macoun, Jas. M. “Contributions to Canadian Botany.” (No. xviii, Sixty-two rare species in new localities). Ott. Nat. xx, 8, pp. 162-171; Ottawa, 6 November, 1906. Macoux, Jas. M. “Eruca sativa, Mill.” (John Dearness, London, Ontario, and T. N. Wil- ling, Regina, Saskatchewan, found this European weed in clover seed). Ott. Nat. xxi (xxiv?), 7, p. 113; Ottawa, 24 October, 1907. 142 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA MaAcoux, Jas. M. “Botanical Notes.” (Seventeen rare species in new localities). Ott. Nat. xxi, (xxiv?), 8, pp. 158-160; Ottawa, 10 January, 1908. Macovn, Jas. M. “Asplenium Ruta-muraria.” (This Linnean plant found at Southamp- ton, Ontario, and at Banff, Rocky Mountains.) Ott. Nat. xxi, 9, p. 183; Ottawa, 23 January, 1908. Macoux, Jas. M. “Botanical Notes.” (On Ribes rubrum, L. and Primula farinosa, L). Ott. Nat. xxi, 11, p. 218; Ottawa, 4 March, 1908, Macown, Jas. M. “Botanical Notes.” (Fifteen species of interesting plants in new locali- ties). Ott. Nat. xxi, 10, pp. 195-197; Ottawa, 12 February, 1908. Macoux, Jas. M. “Cratægus Douglasti Lindl.’”’ Ottawa Nat. xxiii; 19, 30 April, 1909. Macoon, Jas. M. “Notes from the Herbarium of the Geological Survey of Canada.” Ottawa Nat. xxiii; 121, 122, 18 October, 1909. Macoon, Jas. M. “Contributions from the Herbarium of the Geological Survey of Canada.” Ottawa Nat. xxiii; 146, 149, 15 November, 1909. MaAcoux, JoHN. “The Cryptogamic Flora of Ottawa.” (Forty-nine mosses, seven liner- worts, forty-four lichens). Ott. Nat. xx; 9, pp. 177-186; Ottawa, 3 De- cember, 1906. Macoux, W. T. “Exotic Trees and Shrubs which reproduce themselves naturally from Seed, at Ottawa.”’ Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. iii; 10-11; Guelph, 1907. Macovun, W. T. “Some of the Influences affecting Seed Production.” (Discussions at a meeting of the Botanical Branch of the Ottawa Field Naturalists’ Club, 21st Dec., 1907, on W. T. Macoun’s theory of the cause of abundance of fruit). Ott. Nat. xxi, 10, pp. 191-194; Ottawa, 12 February, 1908. Macoux, W. T. “Experimental Farms.’’ (Report of the Horticulturist). For 1907-8, pp. 91-129. For 1908-9, pp. 103-136. King’s Printer, Ottawa, 1908 and 1909. McQuar, Mary ELIZABETH. “The Swan Song of the Leaves.” (A sketch of the changes in leaves towards autumn, and their supposed causes). Ottawa Naturalist, xix, 10, pp. 197-200; Ottawa, 6 January, 1906. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 143 MARRE, FRANCIS. “ L'Action de la Gelée sur les Végétaux Aquatiques.” (A popular account of bio-chemical changes in the juices of plants by winter). Naturaliste Canadien, xxxiv; 3, pp. 43-44; Quebec, March, 1907. MATHEW, G. F. “A Review of the Flora of the Little River Group.” (The palæobotany of a series of Devonian strata in southern New Brunswick, with illustra- tions and eight full page plates with 44 figures). Trans. R.S.C., 2nd Ser., xii, Sec. IV, 10, pp. 99-133; Ottawa, 1906. MatuHeEw, G. F. “New Species and a New Genus of Devonian Plant.” (Obtained from a New Brunswick horizon 200 feet below the Cordaites Shales, sterile and fertile fronds near Baiera, which he makes into the new genus Pseudo- baiera. Also obtained a variety of Annularia longifolia Brough., leavitti.) Bull. Nat. Hist. Soc. of N.B., xxiv (V. pt. 4), pp. 393-398, Pl. viii and ix. 1906, Saint John. MatrHew, G. F. “On some New Species of Silurian and Devonian Plants.” (From New Brunswick and Nova Scotia, with several figures and a full page plate). Trans. R.S. C. iii; 1, 11, pp. 185-198; Ottawa, 1907. MAUGHEN, JOHN. “Note on the ‘Teal Weed’ of St. Clair Flats.” (The common floating pond weed, Potamogeton natans, and other duck-feeding plants). Ott. Nat. xx, 9, pp. 190, 191; Ottawa, 3 December, 1906 MERRILL, G. K. “ Alectoria tortuosa sp. nov.” (From British Columbia). Bryologist 12; 5,.6.. .GD), 1908 MERRILL, G. K. “Lichen Notes No.6.” (Parmelia fronaifera sp. nov, from Ontario). Bryologist, 11, 84-95, 1 September, 1908. MITCHELL, A. “The Tree Planting Problem in Western Saskatchewan and Southern Alberta.” Can. Forestry Jour. v; 126-130; Ottawa, October, 1909. Moore, ALBERT HANFORD. “ À color form of Carum carvi.’ Rhodora xi, 178; September, 1909. Moors, C. L. “Rusts, with notes on some Nova Scotia Species.” (Sketch of their char- acters with list and habitats of 21 species.) Bull. Pictou Acad. Sci. Ass’n, Vol. 1, No. 2, pp. 20-22, 6 x 9 inches; Pictou Academy, N .S., November, 1906. 144 Moore, Moore, Moore, Moors, Moore, Mornis, Morse, ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA (Ch Ue “The Myxomycetes of Pictou County.” (A sketch of their characters and a classified list of 33 species found in Pictou County, Nova Scotia.) Bull. Pictou Acad. Sci. Association, Vol. 1, No. 1, pp. 11-16, 6 x 9 in.; Pictou, N.S., June, 1906. CLARENCE L. “The Myxomycetes of Pictou County.” Trans. Nova Scotian Inst. Sci. xii, pt. 2, pp. 165-206; Halifax, 14 April, 1909. CLARENCE L. “Some Nova Scotia Aquatic Fungi.’ Trans. Nova Scotia Inst. Sci. xii, pt. 3, pp. 217-238, Illustrated; Halifax, 30 August, 1909. ARS fe “The ferns of Wellington County, Ontario.” Ont. Nat. Soc., Bull. iii, 12-14; Guelph, 1907. D DEP À “Rhamnus Frangula, near Guelph.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull. ii, 39; Guelph, 1907. E. L. “North American Plantaginaceae, 3. Bull. Torrey Club xxxvi, 515-530; 1 October, 1909. Won. CLIFFORD. “Contribution to the Life History of Cornus Florida.” (A microscopic study with one plate containing 23 figures.) Botanical Laboratory Ohio State University, No. xxxi, pp. 197-204 (Ohio Naturalist vill, 1.) Colum- bus, O., June, 1907. Murrizz, W. A. “A Key to the Agariceae of temperate North America.” Torreya v, 213, 214; 10 January, 1906, New York. Murrizz, W. A. “The Polyporaceae of North America, xiii.’’ (Bjerkandera Trametes, and Coriolus.) Torrey Club xxxii, 633-656; 22 January, 1906, New York. Murrizz, W. A. “ Polyporaceae.”’ N. Am. FI. ix, 1-72; 19 December, 1907. MurriLzz, W. A. “ Polyporaceae (Conclusio).”” N. Am. F1. ix, 73-136; 12 March, 1908. Murriz, W. A. “The Boletaceae of North America, 1,’’ Mycologia i, 4-18; 27 February, 1909. MurriLzz, W. A. “Illustrations of Fungi, ii.” Mycologia i, 37-40, pl. 3; April, 1909. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 145 Murrizz, W. A. “ Boletaceae of North America, ii.’”’ Mycologia i, 164-170; 22 July, 1909. MusseLis, H. H. | Parken 4. Ty [ “Notes on the Erysiphaceae and Perisporaceae of Pictou.” Bull. Pictou Academy Sci. Ass’n,i, 4, pp. 48, 49; Pictou, Nova Scotia, June, 1909. NATURALISTE CANADIEN (HE. F.) “Influence de la Lune sur la Végétation.”” (Extracts mainly from Camille Flammarion.) Nat. Can. xxxiii, pp. 13-15; Quebec, January, 1906. NATURALISTE CANADIEN (?). “Fleurs et Parfums.” (Translated from Italian. A popular account of the properties and effects of flower perfumes.) Nat. Can. xxxiv, 1, pp. 7-11; Quebec, January, 1907. NATURALISTE CANADIEN (C.). “Capacité Sucriére de L’Erable dans le Comté de Charlevoix.” (Twenty or 25 pounds of sugar from some maples in a season—3 lbs. in one day— 300 lbs. from 30 maples one season.) Nat. Can. xxxiv,, 9, p. 140; Quebec. September, 1907. Newman, L. H. “Certain biological principles and their practical application in the improve- ment of the field crops of Canada.” Ottawa Nat. xxili 85-91, 2 August, 1909.; 105-110, 28 September, 1909. Nicuots, Gro. E. = “Schizaea pusilla in Cape Breton.” (Found the fern growing between the hummocks in one of the raised peat bogs characteristic of the so-called “Barrens” of Cape Breton, Nova Scotia, about ten miles from North-east Margaree, in Victoria County. Similar to specimens collected by Mrs. E. G. Britton at Grand Lake, N.S., in 1879—about two inches high.) Fern Bull., Vol. xiii, No. 4, pp. 97, 98; Binghampton, N.Y., October, 1905. Orrawa NATURALIST. “James Fletcher, LL.D.” (Memorial number. Tributes by Attwood, White, Saunders, Harrington, Whyte, Gibson, Macoun, Ami, Shutt, Hifrig, Cameron, MacLaughlin, Topley and Sinclair, with his Bibliography). Vol. xxii, No. 10, pp. 189-234; 12 January, 1909. Orrawa NATURALIST. “Tnfusorial Earth near Lake Windermere, B.C.” (Summary of exhibition of specimens, etc., at the Natural History Society of British Columbia held at Victoria, 19th November, 1906, by Mr. Anderson, and description of the dried up lake and its flora.) Ott. Nat. xx, 10, pp. 205, 206; Ottawa, 16 January, 1907. Orrawa NATURALIST. “With the Field Naturalists’ Club, Rockliffe Wood.” (An excursion 28th September, 1907, near Ottawa.) Ott. Nat. xxi (xxiv?), 7, pp. 119, 200; Ottawa, 24 October, 1907. 146 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Orrawa NATURALIST. “The Marine Biological Station and its work.’’ (References to the Botan- ical work done by “C.”) Ott. Nat. xxi (xxiv?), 7, pp. 105-111; Ottawa, 24 October, 1907. OTTAWA NATURALIST. “Meeting of Botanical Branch” (of the O. Field Naturalists’ Club—dis- cussing Botanical Nomenclature in reference to the action of the Inter- national Congresses at Paris in 1900, and Vienna in 1905.) Ott. Nat. xxi, 12, pp. 240, 241; Ottawa, 7 March, 1908. OTTAWA NATURALIST. “Botanical Branch” (of the O. Field Naturalists’ Club on 7th May, where the following subjects were discussed after being opened up as follows:— (1) Process of making water color drawings—by Norman Criddle of Ameme, Manitoba; (2) Characteristics of Seeds, by W. Bond, Ottawa; (3) Conditions unfavorable to the resumption of growth by the dormant embryo, by G. N. Clark, Ottawa.) Ott. Nat. xxii, 5, pp. 100-104; Ottawa, 6 August, 1908. OTTAWA NATURALIST. “Meeting of Botanical Branch” (of the Ottawa Field Naturalists’ Club, 4 January, 1909). Ottawa Nat. xxii, 249-251, 6 February, 1909. OTTAWA NATURALIST. “Meetings of the Botanical Branch” (of the Ottawa Field Naturalists’ Club, 27 February and 6 March, 1909). Ott. Nat. xxiii, 33-37, 28 May, 1909. Pease, ARTHUR STANLY. Moore, ALBERT HANFORD. “Peculiarities of Botrychium lanceolatum in America.” (Canadian refer- ences.) Rhodora viii, 96, p. 229; Boston, Dec.ember, 1906. PEASE, C. E. “Notes on the Acadian Flora.’ Am. Bot. xiv, 70, 71; 1908. Peck, CHARLES HORTON. “New Species of Fungi.” (Including two from Ontario. Collected by Cephas Guillet—Omphalia vestita and O. curvipes.) Bull. Tor. Bot. Club xxxiv, 7, pp. 345-349; 26 July, 1907. Puecx, CH: “New Species of Fungi.’ (Some Canadian species.) Bull. Torrey Club xxxiv, 345-349; 12 September, 1907. PENHALLOW, D. P. “A Birch Rope; an Account of a Remarkable Tumour Growing upon the White Birch.” (On Betula populifolia in New Brunswick woods. A corky rope 1 x 4 cm. and about 6 meters long. Microscopic structure illustrated by figures, and mode of origin discussed). Trans. R.S.C., 2nd Ser. xii, Sec. iv, 13, pp. 239-255, 9 fig. (3 pl. with 6 photomicrographs), Ottawa, 1906. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 147 _PENHALLOW, DP: “A Contribution to our Knowledge of the Origin and development of Certain Marsh Lands on the Coast of New England.” (By the examination of a vertical section he shows that there was an abrupt conversion of a fresh water bog into a salt marsh, due to the gradual subsidence of the general area subsequent to Pliocene coastal shallow basins on the Atlantic.) Trans. Roy. Soc. Canada, iii, 14, 13-56, 5 pl. 8 fig.; Ottawa, 1907. PENHALLOW, D. P. “A Blazing Beach.” Pop. Sci., No. Ixx, 557-564, illustrated; June, 1907. PENHALLOW, D. P. . “A Manual of the North American Gymnosperms.” (Exclusive of the Cyca- dales but together with certain exotic Species.) 8vo., pp. vili x 374 pls. 55; Boston, Ginn & Co., 1907. PENHALLOW, D. P. “The Pulp-Wood Industry of Canada.” (Read at the Natural History Society of Montreal, Session 1906-7.) PENHALLOW, D. P. “Notes on Botanical Specimens presented by Miss Bickley.” (Read at the Natural History Society of Montreal, Session 1906-7.) PENHALLOW, D. P. “ À Report on Fossil Plants from the International Boundary Survey for 1903-1905. Collected by Dr. R. A. Daly.” (From British Columbia territory; illustrated by nine full page plates.) Trans. R.S.C., ili, 14, 19, pp. 287-352; Ottawa, 1907. à PENHALLOW, D. P. “Notes on Fossil Woods from Texas.” (Description of several species and inferences as to character of the Eocene flora, illustrated by 4 plates (8 fig.) showing microscopie sections of the wood.) Trans. WSC.; ais, Gi pp: 93-114; Ottawa, 1907. PENHALLOW, D. P. “Contributions to the Pleistocene flora of Canada.” (Includes new species of Acer and Gleditchia.) Am. Nat. xli, 443-452, f i, 2; 17 July, 1907. PENHALLOW, D. P. “ Report on a Collection of Fossil Woods from the Cretaceous of Alberta.” (Picea alberteneis, n. sp.; Cupressoxylon macrocarpoides, Penh.; Sequoia, albertensis, n. sp.; with six figures illustrating microscopic structure of tissue.) Ott. Nat. xxii, 4, pp. 82-88; Ottawa, 10 July, 1908. PENHALLOW, D. P. “ Some Fossil Plants from the Middle Devonian of Milwaukee, Wisconsin.” (Nematophycus milwaukeensis and Fucus bertheletensis, spp. nov.) Bull. Wisc. Nat. Hist. Sec. vi, 8--11, pl. 1, 2; April, 1908. 148 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA PENHALLOW, D. P. “An account of Certain noteworthy features in the habitat of Rhodora.’’ Rhodora xi, 173-177; 29 September, 1909. Preruick, W. H. “Pictou Cattle Disease.” (Special Report on the experiments with St. James Ragwort (Senecio Jacobaea), which is associated with the cause of the disease.) Dept. of Agric. Can. (Health of Animals Branch). Special Report (J. G. Rutherford, Veterinary Director General)., pp. 19 with map; Ottawa, December, 1906. Picun, G. C. “Service des Agents Forestiers de la Province de Quebec.” Can. For. Jour. v, 77-79; Ottawa, June, 1909. Pictou ACADEMY. “The Erystphaceae of Pictou County.” (Podosphaera by John Cameron, Uncinula by Annetta Bishop, Microsphaera by Emily Spicer, and Emeline MacKenzie, Erysiphe by John Craigie, Phyllactinia by Mabel McKay and Jean Henry.) Bull. Pict. Acad. Sci. Ass’n. i, 4, pp. 51-58; Pictou, N.S., June, 1909. PRINCE, E. E. “Presidential Address. The Biological Investigation of Canadian Waters, with special Reference to the Government Biological Stations.” (Refer- ences to Botanical work.) Trans. Roy. Soc. Can. Ser. 3rd, i, Sec. iv, 5, pp. 71-92; Ottawa, 1907. RHEDER, ALFRED. “Some New or Little Known Forms of New England Trees.” (References to Canadian Species and habitats.) Rhodora ix, 103, pp. 109-117; Boston, July, 1907. REHDER, ALFRED. “The New England Species of Psedera.’’ (References to a Canadian species and habitat.) Rhodora x, 110, pp. 24-29; Boston, February, 1908. Rippie,8LINcoLN Ware. “Notes on lichens from the Gaspe peninsula,” (Quebec). Rhodora xi, 100-102, May, 1909. Rosrnson, B. L. “Notes on the Vascular Plants of the Northeastern U.S.A.’”’ (References to Canadian species.) Rhodora x, 29, 35; Boston, February, 1908. Rosrinson, B. L. | FERNALD, M. L. /f “Grey's New Manual of Botany. A Handbook of the Flowering Plants and Ferns of the Central and Northeastern States and adjacent Canada.” (Seventh Edition, illustrated, rearranged and extensively revised), 8vo., pp. 926, figs. 1036, New York, Am. Bk. Co., 1908, $2.50. [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 149 Rosinson, B. L. | FERNALD, M. L. / “Emendations of Gray’s Manual, i.” Rhodora xi, 33-61; March, 1909. RoBInson, CHARLES Bupp. “The Chareae of North America.” (Recognizes 50 species all in the genus Chara, sixteen of which are new.) Bull. N.Y. Bot. Gard. iv, 244-308; 13 June, 1906, New York. RoBINsoNn, CHARLES Bupp. “The Seaweeds of Canso.”’ (Being a contribution to the study of Eastern Nova Scotia Algae.) Further Contrib. Can. Biol., 1902-5, 71-74; 1907. RoBInson, CHARLES Bupp. “Contributions to a Flora of Nova Scotia.” (Plants collected in Eastern Nova Scotia in August, 1906, 3 Characeae, 1 fungus, 5 Hepaticae, 10 Musci, 1 Botrychium, 3 Lycopods, 1 Isoctes, 3 Gymnosperms, 268 Angiosperms.) Bull. Pict. Acad. Se. Ass’n, Vol. i, No. 3, pp. 30-44, 6 x 9 inches; Pictou Academy, April, 1907. ROBINSON, CHARLES Bupp. “ Alabastra Philippinensia, II.” (An instalment of descriptions of new species of the flora of the Philippine Islands by Dr. C. B. Robinson of Nova Scotia, under the auspices of the New York Botanical Garden). Philippine Journal of Science, iii, 4, pp. 175-218, folio. (From Bot. Sec. Biol. Lab. Bureau of Science, Manilla, P.I.) Section C. Botany, August, 1908. Rop AND Gun. “The Canadian Forestry Convention.” (The importance of preservation and cultivation of the forests.) R. and G. in Canada, vii, 9, pp. 974-976. Woodstock, O., February, 1906. Rop AND Gun. “Lumbering in the Algonquin Park.” (Advocating the abolition of leasing and cutting under government control.) R. and C. in Canada, viii, 6, 7, 491; Woodstock, O., November, 1906. Rop AND GUN. “The Canadian Forestry Convention.” (The Vancouver Conference, a summary of the discussions). R. and G. in Canada, vii, 7, 77, 589-591; Woodstock, O., December, 1906. Rov AND GUN. ‘Proposed Forest and Game Preserves for British Columbia.” (Sketch with map of the Elk and Bull River region, East Kootenay, area 30 by 15 miles.) R. and G. in Canada, viii, 10, pp. 877-878. Woodstock, O., March, 1907. Rop AND GUN. “Wild Rice Growing in Nova Scotia.” (Referring to Dr. A. P. Reid’s account in the Middleton, N.S., “Outlook”’ of his planting lakes and streams with Wild Rice). R. and G. in Canada, x, 66, p. 558; Woodstock, O., November, 1907. 150 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Rop anv Gun. “Canadian Forestry Association.” Important Conferences at Toronto.’ (February, 1909.) x, 1064-1068; April, 1909. Ross, A. H. D. “Forest Products of Canada.” (Compiled by Instruction of the Forestry Branch, Dept. of the Interior.) Bull. 4, pp. 33, December, 1908. Govt. Print., Ottawa, 1909. Ross, NorMan M. “Growing Trees for Fuel.” Can. Forestry Jour. v, 74-77.; Ottawa, June, 1909. RowLez, W. W. “Localization of Plants in the Finger Lake region and the adjacent Ontario lowlands of central New York.” Torreya vii, 69-73; 15 April, 1907. RowWLeEE, W. W. “Two New Willows from the Canadian Rocky Mountains.” (Salix albertana and S. Maccalliana spp. nov.) Bull. Torrey Club xxxiv, 157-159; 7 May, 1079.. RYDBERG, ANN. “Studies on the Rocky Mountains Flora.” (Reference to some Canadian habitats.) Bull. Tor. Bot. Club xxxiv, 417-437; 12 September, 1907. RyYDBERG, P. A. “Studies on the Rocky Mountain Flora, xvii.”” Bull, Torrey Club, xxxiv, 35-50; 27 February, 1907. RYDBERG, P. A. “ Rosaceae (pars). N. Am. Flora xxii, 293-388; 20 November, 1908. RYDBERG, P. A. “Notes on Rosaceae, I.” Bull. Torrey Club, xxxv, 535-542; 30 November, 1908. Rypperg, P. A. “Elodeaceae,” Hydrocharitaceae, Sparganiaceae.’’ North American Flora, xvii, 67-71, 73, 74, 5-10; 30 June, 1909. RypBera, P. A. “Studies on the Rocky Mountain Flora, 19.” Bull. Torrey Club, xxxvi, 531-541; 1 October, 1909. SAUNDERS, WILLIAM. “Experimental Farms.” (The Director’s Reports), for 1907-8, pp. 1 to 40; for 1908-9, pp. 1 to 35. King’s Printer, Ottawa, 1908 and 1909. SANDERS, G. E. “Enemies of the shepherd’s purse.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull., iii, 36; Guelph, 1907. F [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 151 SARGENT, C. S. “The genius Crataegus in North America.” Jour. Bot. xlv, 289-292; 1 August, 1907. SARGENT, C. S. “ Crataegi of Ontario.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull., iii, 6-10; Guelph, 1907. SARGENT, C. S. “Crategus in Ontario.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull., iii, 11-98; Guelph, 1908. SARGENT, C. S. “Crataegus in Southern Ontario.” (Ten groups containing ninety-five species are systematically described.) Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull., No. 4; Guelph, O., May, 1908. SAUNDERS, W. E. “Cypripedium arietinum on the shores of Lake Erie.”” Ott. Nat. xxii, 163, 164; 2 November, 1908. SAUNDERS, W. “Dr. James Fletcher’s work, its influence on Canadian Agriculture.” Ottawa Nat., xxii, 192-196; 12 January, 1909. SEAVER, F. J. “The Hypocreales of North America, I.’ Mycologia i, 41-76. pl. 4, 5; April, 1909. Seaver, F. J. “Notes on North American Hypocreales, I.” (Nectria Peziza). Bull. Torrey Club, xxxvi, 201-206, pl. 15; 4 May, 1909. SETCHELL, WILLIAM ALBERT | Couuins, FRANK SHIPLEY f “Some Algae from Hudson Bay.” (Four green, nine brown, and fifteen red). Rhodora x, 114, pp. 114-116.; Boston, June, 1908. SHAW, Percy J. “Spring Nature Study—Trees, Twigs and Buds.” Educational Review, xxii, 250, 251; March, 1909. Saint John, N.B. SHAW, Percy J. “School Gardens.” Ed. Review, xxii, 282; Saint John, New Brunswick, April, 1909. Saw, Percy J. “November Nature Study.” Ed. Rev. xxiii, 129; Saint John, N.B., November, 1909. SHAW, W. F. “The Forest Wealth of Ontario.” (A scheme for its perpetuation.) Rod and Gun, vii, 8, pp. 856-858; Woodstock, Ont., January, 1906. 152 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA SINCLAIR, S. B. “Definite Problems in Nature Study.” (Nature Study, No. xxxiii, in Hunt Island, Muskoka, Ontario.) Ottawa Nat., xx, 1, pp. 25-28, 1 fig.; Ottawa, 16 April, 1906. SMALL, J. K. “Geraniales.”’ “ Linaceae.” “Oxalidaceae.” N.Am. Flora xxv, 1, 2, 67-87, 25-58; 1907. SMALL, J. K. “Alismacee,”’ ‘Alismales,”’ “‘Hydrocharitales,” ‘‘Naiadales,”’ ‘Pan- danales,”’ ‘‘Poales.’”’ In North American Flora xvii, 43-62, 39, 65, 11, 1, and 75; 30th June, 1909. STRONG, M. “The finding of the male fern in Woodstock.” Bull. Vt. Bot. Club ii,;- 28 April, 1907. SUTHERLAND, J. C. “The Occurrence of Thymus serpyllum at Richmond, Quebec.” (Reported in Macoun’s Catalogue only from Truemanville, Nova Scotia). Ott. Nat. xxii, 7, pp. 139, 140; Ottawa, 12 October, 1908. TayLor, N. “Cymodoceaceae.”’ “ Lilaeaceae.” ‘‘ Naiadaceae.” ‘‘ Zannichelliaceae.” “ Zosteraceae.’’ North American Flora xvii, 31, 32, 37, 33-35, 13-27, 29, 30; 30 June, 1909. THomson, R. B. “The Ancestry of the Cone Bearing Plants.”” (Read before the Canadian Institute, Toronto, 1906). THOMPSTONE, E. “Notes on Asarum canadense.”’ Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull., No. 2, pp. 31, 32; Guelph, O., May, 1906. TRANSEAU, E. N. “ Successional relations of the Vegetation about Yarmouth, Nova Scotia.” Plant World xii, 271-281, fig. 1-4; December, 1909. TRAIL, CATHERINE PARR. “Studies of Plant Life in Canada.” (With illustrations from Nature by Mrs. Agnes D. [Fitzgibbon] Chamberlain). 6 inches by 9, pp. xvii x 227; 8 full page color and 12 full half tone engravings. William Briggs, Toronto, 1906. Unperwoop, L. M. “Concerning Woodwordia paradoxa, a supposedly new fern from British Columbia.” Torrey vii, 73-76; 15 April, 1907. WaALLACE, E. A. “On Orchids and their Propagation.” (Read before the Natural Hist. Soc. of British Columbia, 30th December, 1907.) [MACKAY] BIBLIOGRAPHY OF CANADIAN BOTANY 153 Wats J. B. “The late Rev. Canon Burman, B.D.,’’ Ottawa Nat. xxiii; 32, 33, 28 May, 1909. WaRMAN, Cy. “Algonquin National Park.” (Illustrated sketch of the “ Highlands of Ontario which holds 2,000 acres of forest lake, river and wild). Rod and Gun in Canada, 1x, 1, pp. 78-81; Woodstock, O., June, 1907. WHETZEL, H. H. “A Parasitic Fungus that winters in the seed of its Host.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull., iv, 7-9; Guelph, 1908. WHITE, J. “Atlas of Canada.” (Includes maps showing distribution of forests and forest trees.) 1-14 pl. 1-83; Ottawa, “1906” (1907). WHITE, J. “The Cyperaceae of Peel County, Ontario.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull., iti, 14-16; Guelph, 1907. WHITE, J. “ Hricaceae of County Peel, Ontario.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull, iv, 9-10; Guelph, 1908. WHITE, J. H. “On Polystely in Roots of Orchidaceae.”’ (He discusses the steles in Habenaria orbiculata, H. blephariglottis and H. hyperborea specially.) Univ. of Toronto Studies, Biolog. Series No. 6, pp. 20, pls. 1 and 2, 1907. WiLLIAMSON, E. B. ‘A Collecting Trip North of Sault Ste. Marie, Ontario.” Ohio Nat. vii, 129-148; 15 May, 1907. Witson, E. “Notes on the Genus Vaccinium.” (On the four species membranaceum, ovalifolium, Canadense and parvifolium found near Armstrong, British Columbia.) Ott. Nat., xxi (xxiv_), 7, pp. 114, 115.; Ottawa, 24 October, 1907. Witson, G. W. : “Studies in North American Peronosporales, iv. Torrey Club, xxxv, 543-554; 30 November, 1908. ” Host index. Bull. Wricur, R. R. “The plankton of eastern Nova Scotia waters.” An account of floating organisms upon which young food-fishes mainly subsist.” Further Contrib. Can. Biol. 1902-1905, 1-19, pl. 1-7; 1907. WOUNG Grd. “Ferns of Hastings County, Ontario.” Ont. Nat. Sci. Bull., iii, 16,17; Guelph, 1907. “ Orchidaceae of Hastings County, Ontario.” ili, 17,18; 1907. ZAvitz, PROFESSOR. “The So-called ‘Alaska’ Wheat.’ (An illustrated popular account of it in Ontario.) O. A. C. Review, xxi, 3, pp. 141-143; Guelph, December, 1909. Sec. IV., 1910. 10. ; 1 ‘à 2g À . x tS "2 LE oa . # M ’ } 1 4 . er 4 Val a ‘ P - A ER ! sA Ai . LA fa eo Ba Û , p PRET ! LE ‘ 4) A@AUD 0 On hee: J A LS y) oe ‘ene { AUOT . satin pale fies À DEP RENTE - a Lu? initie mm ynlé 24 F i | FL Re". Re 1 JC EN sw re } SOLS 7 à A i ia 7 hina Wd? BL WHOI Library - Serials iNT HSE 04229 Se EE NE De nee me, x